ISIS, »*■-* ■ H ^s- ;••■■' ... ■ ^ td Q_ _r>» . -»• rcf *<• /? IE _Q- ' « - " ^^. IE ~w •-» CL • # w '■Ss fe o *s $ & ^ g. w> CL 1 loam y • r 77W - , A ^a~ Modeft Plea FOR INFANTS BAPTISM. Wherein the Lawfulnefs of the Baptizing of Infants is defended againft the Antipadobaptists : And the Infants Need for it, Benefit by, it, Capablenefs of it, and Right unto ir, Is fairly fhown from Grounds of Scri- pture, the Tradition of the Church,' and the Inftitution of Chr i s t : With Anfvvers to Objections, By wfw./Q.D. gommendaverim Cbaritati veftr* caufam €orum % qui pro fe hqui non poffunt. D. Aug. Ser. 8, deVerb.Jpoft. C AMKRIDGE, ft'mz&byJohnHayeSyVrmzTto the Unj- ycrfity : and are to be fold by Henry Prikjnfov, BookfeUcx, z077. mmmwmmmw To the Right worftiipful Mr. Itybert Cole Alderman of (jfrantham\ And to the worfliipful The Twelve Comburgefles his Brethren^ -£& And to all the worthy Commoners of dw ancient Corpora|fi : ^M* WILLIAM wAlOk&R Wiflieth all temporal Profperity, and eternal Felicity. Right Worfliipful, &c. H 8 Jingular Favours, Vthick yon hxve {bexved to me, do merit a grateful! acknowledgement from me. In teftimony therefore of my obligation* , / dedicate unto you this Treatife. tJMay it prove, what I deft gn it, a laftifig monumtnt of jour genet of tj , and mj gratitude. Through Gods blejfng on tht conjojnd trdeavours, pons care, and frndent cexdutl of Magi f rate and Mini- A ' fttr, The Epiftle Dedicatory. fter, your Corporation now is , ds Jerufa- iem of old was 7 as a City that u at unity in it felf. A rare blcffing that y at all times, hut efftcially in dividing times. Hew Cor- f orations in England can boaflthc like. Cod continue that happinefs to you, and to yours sifter you from generation to generation. Thereto if theft Papers of mine be in any mcafure contributory \ as Idomoft jincerely wi[b it t fo I [ball mo ft heartily re Joyce at it ^ as being one ^ho takes a great pleafure in the Profperity of your Corporation, and no lefs in being {er vie cable in any manner, or mea- furt to it . So begging your ki»d acceptance if my good meaning in wis 'Dedication,, and rrijhing a perpetuation and inert a ft ofVni- ty, and Amity, and all the bleffed Confe- quents thereof among you t / prefent tbefe Wafers to your {favour •, and remain Grmhm School Your rooft humble Aug. I. i6y6. T\ Servant. WaiiAM Walk br, The Preface to the R E A D E fc.^ F ali "Dijfenters from the Church of England , fionc teem to lie under ftronget Prejudices , than the Antipt* dobaptifts ; as having fo feera- ingly fair Pleas to make, both for Thera- feives , and againft their Opponents , and that both from Scripture Text, andEcclefia- ftick Pra&ice, as few of their fellow Dif- ienters can parallel. With the more favour and kindnefs, in my thoughts, are their Ptr» fons , precifely confidered as fuch, to be treated ; and with the more fairnefsand clear- nefs ought thofe Endeavours ^ which are un* dertaken for the removal of their Prejudices, to be managed. And this may be a fuffici- ent Account for that Prolixity ^ which forac may think there is, and for that Plainnefs, which I have ftudied there fhould be , in thefe enfutng Papers : efpecially if Ifhall add thereto this Confideratton , that the Perfons lying under thefe Prejudices , and whofe refcue from under the captivity of Errour, is the wifh of all good Chriflians, are raoftly fuch, as are to be fpoke to iri Vulgar language , and Familiar fpeech, as A 2 not The Preface not having had thofe advantages of a learned education, which fhould make them capable to found the depths of profound perfor- mances , unravel the windings of intricate -difcourfes, and keep pace in underftanding, with a h'gh tide of big words, and a rolling torrent of ftrong lines : in which way to him $hat fpcaketh they will be but m Barbarians^ m*4 he thatfpeak&th jhall be but a TZarb*- rian untothtm. Whence by the way I fhall take occj- Uon, to admonifh thofe that read Books cnely for the elegance of the lan- guage, and cannot relifh the wholfomc food of folid matter, unlefs it be ferved up in thefavoury fauceof a piquant Phrafe, and fet out with the fpecious garniih of a florid ftyle, to -proceed no further, as being not likely to find herein that fparkling brisknefs €f Exprefiion, nor pleafing flavour of Elo- cution, which fuits the Tarts of their deli- cate palates ; as alio to advife others of deeper learning and profounder knowledge, riot toexped from me new difcoverics of hitherto unrevealed myfteries, and frefh- fprung mines of as yet unravifh'd and unri- fled notions : whofe defign in thefe Pa- pers is not at all to teach the Learned, but to mftruft the Ignorant ^ and that in all hu- mility and fobmiffion, as being confeious to my 1* the Reader. my felf of roy manifold ignorances , and? imperfe&ions, and feeing, even what I fee,. but through a glafs, and that darkly. And further to prevent any man's finning , againft God, by rafhly judging or uncha- ritably cenfuring me about the quotations in. thefe Papers, which are many, and Targe- I declare that my ends in making them were to give ftrexgth, and credit-to the caufe L maintain, by (hewing it efpoufed by per- sons of reputation for learning and judgr ment in their feveral ages • and to free my. feif from the imputation of novelty y and ft re- gularity in any thing maintained by me ., and that I made them fo large partly to prevent fufpicion of infincerity in my dealings,, and partly to fumijhfome with appofiie teftimo- nies, who may not have thofe conveniences of confuting Authors that I have had. And let not any one think thefe quotations needleis,becaufe the Antipoedobaptifts rejeft. all authority but that of Scripture. For I write not onely for the convi&ion and eon« veriion of them> but alfo for the fatisfa* dion and confirmation of others. Of whom fome may have fuch a value for tradition, as to be much confirmed by it, others may think it fo neeeffary, as not to be fatisfied without it. And for their fakes according to the advice in Vincent. Lirinenfis, I have A 3 been The Preface $*pe igiw m*g- been willing to fortifie the iio audio, &fum- caufe I maintain, notonely T r tT Xi ™T: with < he authority of di- quirens a quam T , \ c . . pluribuifantlitate vine La , w i ^t alfo with who do not fear to be condemned by it. And becaufe the judgments or rather fan- cies of men as to Authors are fo infinitely various, that one efteems that as gold which another defpifes as drofs •, and values as wheat, what another rejects as chaff ^ there- fore 1 have endeavoured to obviate that va*- riety of judgments with a diverfity of Au- thors: producing thofe of the Middle, and Modern ages, as well as thofe of the An- cimtj and Primitive ^ Schoolmen as well as Commtntttors ► HifiorUns as well as Fa- thers ^ Civilians as well as Divines - y and Telemiral as well as 'Didattical Writers. So that the Readers which do not like of all may pleafe themfelves with what they have moil fancy too, leaving the liberty which themfelves make ufe of, unto others •, who as being of different tafts may think their leav- ings as good as their takings, and relifa that beft which they difrelilh moft. And becaufe there is no one Prejudice that holds a ftronger pofieftion of our Antipt- A 4. dobaftiftty the Preface Jobaptifts y than that which arifes from that bright evidence , which they have , of the baptizing Adult Perfons in aH the Ages of the Church, and oimany's deferring either to be baptist d Themf elves , or to baptize their Infants , in feveral Ages of it, and ihofe efpecially that wereneareft to the Pri- mitive Times . and the removal of that Prejudice may be a fair Introduction to their depoficing of all the reft, therefore I will endeavour, in my entrance, to remove that. And if I can (hew that the Delays of Ba- pifmj which they fo fpeak of, in the An- cient times, ypere upon other Grounds^ and *n different Accounts from thofe that our Antipadobaptifts alledge in the cafe , then chat plea of theirs from the pradice of ha- pt\zing Ad* It Perfons , and deferring the Maptifm of Infant s^ will neither fervc their Hypothecs, nor difrerve ours. The Grounds, as i under ftand, on which our Antiptdobaptiftt refute to baptize their Infants, and defer their baptizing to ripe- nefsof Age, are becaufe, as they fuppofe, there is no comrrand in Scripture for k j A nd becaufe there is no example in Scripture of ir-, either of which if there found, they would hold it lawfull • and becaufe they find nei- ther of them there, they hold it unlawful!. Now if it appear that the unlawfulnefs to. t$ the Reader. tobaptUe In/arts, for want of a Scripture command or Example for itjtoas none of the Groftndt en which the Ancients did defer their baptizing , and that never any fuch thing was in the Primitive Times pretended or pleaded by any, to juftirle or excufe that delay, then 1 hope the cafe will be clear,thar their delays of Baptifm on other Grounds* can afford no protection to the Hypothecs of our Anttptdobaptifts , who deny Ba- ptifm to Infants, upon the Account of the unlawfuinefs of it. > That never ar deferred by others $ the former were a- dttlt ; to the Reader. fait •, the later Infants. And of the Reafons oxOccafions of both I will fpeak diftin&ly. And Fir ft, Thofe that delayed their own baptising had feverall Reafons , and Pre* tences for it. ( i .) Some did it out of a fear * $~/& very even by repentance, T *™ ***&*»>* efpecially when they con- %J*a3L f fidered the prortenefs of J^£\£ their own nature to iin,ana om. 40. p. 647* the occailons and tempta* 'a$k' iv yina tions to (inning, that they yh* *> jwWp Ihould meet Withall in their *H w $> pofitively determines a? w* ttjV f*\e*cLs gainft the ground of it, fo rim&tfpA, x) both he, and, Gregory W«*. through con- Ul verfe with the world, than "A**}*, »^ o><- to die unbaptized ; and •W?®- o /, from the expe- *^ > Ti?T rcnc * of abil "y t0 rcfift uil. Gr. A Naz. fin before Bapjifrrb encou r Orat. 40. P.647I ra g cs t( > depofice the fear Not every deadly of being overcome by v it fin willingly corn-,, after baptizing, mttted after Ba- fctifin isfin againft the Holy Ghoit and unpardona- fee*. -Wherefore the grant of repentance is not to be to the Reader. be denied to fuch as fall into fin after Bapcifaj; Artie. 16. of Cb. ef Engl. r Ap' lm J)d t»t» ?<#£>i *) to ytvify Xetsiavfo} — a Tnf £vd>- Kctgvs aC^A^eti. Gr. Naz. Oral. 40. p. ^4^ KpHOTOJ'J/Sp 7V%iv7H dyciQ'is, *j qvhoiosHp lixJi vj$A$ClV & Q a^OTi^t JXtf CVefi^TVUy Kffiarov won (JUKfdL [MKvv$nvcu nTts avis K J^A£t\@- AyLiTOygV 'nh^JT^OAl TCy (slQV. To plv $ 7dv\tjyXK*fJUL iv^ov ^ avyyva/JAfy « piKAvfyainAf ctf/ft^W^ >JV mMw truy. t£v ctjA^af Xxms. To 'j-TMfjtLjrttoiv cttfu^fcu^iffly 'iypv tIlu cm)T»eJi<* PJBafil.Ex£er#. 44 Ba;^ (2) Some deferred their baptizing out of the feme 0/1 fie *rorW, and /ii fUafurse §f it, and * kathmfs to fart either w*>i their fins , or /if ir fit a farts,, which they thought , upon their Ba- ptizing they mud clearly *°#0 3, j{ renounce, and wholly part, ?**'*.«*;■** withall- lotto their Ba-. ^ w% j$ ptifm would be to their ^v^ nav vm- djfadvantage,, in regard, tfw, "Otu* a£- they The Preface yc* { €*&$**'- they muft lofe ft> much (ofj.iv@- jroycL- pleafurc and profit for the *«* of JpAiTi- p re f ent . ^ carae by their M , Sti^/ou. f and nothi h J^ j . j-« » vf more for it afterward ; they *&&&*&• dU- that went laft imo thc vine - *<2 ^ W? yard receiving as much as ytvify &KQIU- they that went in firft : * ©-, tW c* tA which Reafon is alledged tiuAfvAif avcl- an d anfwered by Greg, Z^'. Greg * iV>/f«, St. #*/?/, and ill, 222. S r « 2ig***W*^ K&ciH tots x} ayjiei^j. 7TO£??iicny /xa Tit ju£ah Ifl^Jt fllc/ixiat* TW OLVOUiA . H TZL 7VI £0.57*010 7TTT5 x} o x*- ek, y&hoi (xip hoy®-, c?.?a' WcfW ATTloKHCLVi^KOy ' «c/W«, (JUftTUf TKS VJUAfnAf • « 5 duetp-jjA iz X&trTfQV S^t TS 5* f AT b * n A' « T^- ■^o? t« cuviix oov^Yiy*®' . 1^* ifc /U£. 482* .TotfaTW 4&?&$«w xj rwA/xaT&w a,^Kii-SfC97JuoTZ' £$.v cLynf 7^ »A/iiv; vow $ <7« Twy vTripfcciy Xd,V < sfe»ssA\*i to7* j>{)(ua.w . tWmx /So* 7* T^y^uiTtiy y£,v r% TA* yPf^i &'Pi\a[J.CU Ttt Ct^AOTCf* , JbA{ 5 \) &yctf{M$ ^Vyy* > d/Tc'Actl/0"/* ffi 77W£jV- tv>v * y h ffi ivcIXqvtwv ZhSvfAzi Id, 16.480. *H 7rc3ttV etti\* if /tk^«j> T870, « tkienv, SidLyLirhoV'ni a(m \? *bjt& ch^cL^n. J). Bafii. Exhort, ad 2 apt, pA77> ( 4 ) Some deferred their baptizing e- ven till their death-bed, on an opinion that by that means they fhould fee are their falv/i- t\m having Heaven immediately of encd unto them, and themfelves admitted into the joys of the juft, And becaufe they defired to the Preface v €>wnu $ &$ti* to have it then, they in the t#5 varcwe/x^- mean time thought, that w ?5 -riu) J***- q 0( j in his mercy would TZ^p'T accept of the defire of ba- JS iv&v ptifm for their being bapti- $«f7* a*v«*- zed. The vainncfcot which *>r> *) ^' *■* ho P e is difputed againfl m>v&ZiM Gr. Nyjfen tok eOxs«o/f 77- and Gr.^l/z,. and the dan- ^ • to *$ wti geroufnefs of its mffcar- * Jbxjfxa.fa 7* 71^ %'nfftdv®~ ^i 0«w «/>et to "<*fc 40.^5 2; Ti* «$ aw rav ei?v mi fynt 'imfy ', 7JS0ot7ny areoSiffxlav i*ry\\f(*$ c&tivi y.Tit «7r« ctf /owr^ A^t.cro/ 71SV u^ivTcov iyyvim< 5 «p^ ofctV f«t *.* £;£* iWCW IZZSSlV'V • £f©- 77 AffltfU- j>.Bafil. Ex&ort. i(fi font, qui fpe bapiifmttk mult a peccabtntj&c. Gratian, 3 . parte dc confer qatione, dill. 4. fol. 4H» Col. a. ( 5 ) to the Reader. ( 5 ) Some deferred their baptizing out of want of leifure for it ( as they preten- ded) through multitude of bufinefles and throng of 'E^cAt? g *% employments, whofc pre- ^ f%>"*> > texts andexcufes St. Baftl *> Xet , T& & rauchearncftnefs. *Mfc©Sj»f* curia; *OTtei6//», Jiov tmTfi'xjHv tw J^p&>. — — » T^f TTOVUptoJ/ €fCOTt/V 77) « ATomey $LT A»y»>p J kx. ctytf ^oA.«f iytcLvcu pi-mo ftoi M%*< T« pa** /uiitto ^wuet^?* ^ QctffiKtt. P.Bafll.Fx- forr. ii Biff . p. 47^, ( 6 ) Some again deferred it out of /*- frnety and lazixefs , and a cartlefs negli- fence* as both St. Ckryfo- ,^ ,, . >» and (7rff . ffitof£t. ° v f^ffi 3 intimates, in beftowing the ^ r5 T ^ ^ title of Jlotrfutl carelefs yr^tfwiiir, St, perfons on them for it. ^» ,' y^^rt^p ©/ Idfiv UQ7lft)l n*J «re5^A^7? . D.Chryf. Hew. *<* BtftiyLnLTom. 6. p. 8$ 2. EA'4. &»#" O/gofo $ 73 y 2«Aof^y*7» £?•'<. £&>< 7nm ox.pnpi ^7tt/je/ctti a4^j'7«, t»7* J c/| u^fK nrinue ftill A/* nnmfP» m (one year after another) m ? ******* in the ftate of Catechu fCy/uA-n cvyw- chldes for that P^nfe ; a« V "fe Wxcu asking when they will fi> c />j'«i/, ^n7^«(7M have knowledge enough to 7ro7?.^ x} «/zro;*- become Chrittians ? and KAKTKntav. ewTv< letting them know, that ^A^T^- having been f() bng fed Ay fdi*p tv- they were weaned, and fed 9K.* 'Ek mm wuh "monger meat : and tiv \iyv vsjn- to Greg. Nyfen difo. yJtfA'®' 9 *7n> ?6* j 7TOTS yvcoeirovSp en w nf&n&t j mpvct 9 avcluwhs 70 f Zfa'wT*. > P. Bafil. Exhort at, ad Bipt. p. 476, 477- W&Xel a*7* M*$»3&r #f 'zfyco-mv sofgrnv $ c/.voi^'oy » another at E#fter, a third *r *?**?,* ^fl- at Whitfontide. Againft **<**& t *P*t- which pleas St. ***/ urges *?' f^* 1 that mans whole life (and £"^JS* then fure Infancy alfo) is % m9n ' w ^ p a feafon for baptifm , fo uj^o^tu, x e <- that it can never come a- r$ ov^u-ndr,- mifsv raw j8fcta70Jv Xe^ T*y Zh*>AVHdJt. «7* 77 J «£« 7? 7**©" t%CU$VHf c* «/ttlpot y » Gf&fJbK&s, xj c* apct n « yvafKHf. Gr. Naz. Or.40. £$4. ieu&t ^? ou? *Mq/< *ctyc$ i fta St. Ambrofe Wd iifiMI<*£l*- rm*//i*»p!eadsanopre- rfoat titftr, eminence of one nver a- *tl Hffimyuj&v hove another in this rc- AVAfjLeivai 9 IT*- fped, every river being a- -mxiv n Kdplw. Jordan where Chrift is; h rl v t'qtw *- an( J q r% T^aziian^m ex- *«/a«*7£ fc- horts to break through all ^S™\/°- impediments to obtain Ba- **W, «:»# P"rm,cventorunthrough t6<3t©- t« x*/i/» " re an « water t0 *& u *- P.Ambrpf. Serm. 41. Tom. 3. pag. 168. to ibe Reader. 16&. tiuUadiftinfiioeJl, mart quk an fagno, flu- mine an fontc, lacu an alve* diluatur. Nee quicquam refert inter eos quos Joannes in Jordane, CT quos Petrus in Tiberi tinxit, nifi if itle fpado, quern Philippus in viJ fortuita aqu& tinxit , pita falutie aut minui retulit. Igitur omnes aqua de priJtinB e. riginU prerogative sacramentum fanftificationk cenfequuntur, invocatoVeo. Tertull.de Bapt. p. if 7. Ed. Rigalt. Tl TOGXTIV TKirHTHf OiOV « rciv ' At" 7d\&QV SoAe^pT©" am{\?y\s , fxii OcTk /umx,©" * /AW (AiT&f. dtLKcU&K) fJLfl Tv$ , « fJUK&Vy M /U«- Qov rav kco^v^tuv, a<& Tvy^&v tk ;ut&to~£Ut7®"* Gr. Nat. Orau 40. p. £57« See Dr. Cave Prim* Chriftianity Fart. i. cfop. io. p. 3 13. ( 10) Some would be baptized but by fuch or fuch a Perfon, a Bijbofr and be a Metropolitan too,and one of femf almond one w# defcended; or, if a Tre&jter,* one that is unmarried^ and of the Angelick order • and Mn «<™< , &»- fo deferred their baptizing ™ 0/5r @- > £*#'; , upon that pretext 5 which S*T? ^ > £ nice curiofuy (?r iV^'- *^H,W- / ,, , vtt , Ka Upon- mm gravely 'and largely ^iZ-(i$ rebukes them for. tSt^k » j&tiu rtAAefc T« *><#- « iJ^ct^/rH to dyivU /*» w^vPeictittTu ) fl rtAA* x} «T©" 7W> d}*puy p The Preface -»rtt? tfg/ocns'®- «* Try )&,$*poiv [xhvov '{90 7J5 r«V lyxpi'mvy iy //« 7wV i&eoftiKtos %aTzyva?- f6/ fW/ 7*£ A^ifitf <$J' TUV. fJMji J)A- r?p f*»' x 7raT»p, fhip with them in their for- *fjuuivv concern than to be omitted 3 -m <*»Jf cftgi- on fo fleight accounts, af- av %# to (jlvsu£Iov 9 (TUVTzy K£$7?:!pb$nffCU 9 Qpi'^OK ^ WDA'THflt, K7W< S}*' ^XtpW $/- /ufy&'. 'Ovftv tJ 0*w ( u$;a, ftw ;£ Trim JV- «/W — Gr. Naz. Out. 40. p. 6$ 5 , "iv* /u» *o- /Ul*. p.ai5. (14 ) Some checkt at Conf effing of their [ms at their baptizing, and on that account delayed to be baptized ^ whom Greg.Na- z,ianz,en exhorts not to be w j , f. f troubled at it. in confide- &*»*fJu?A ** ratlon that it was the way 7«- j77«- of J«*w baptizing; that the to the Reader: the fhame of that in this e*Jtie% Yet though this whowereinftruftcdinthc abufe of Baptifm faith for tome while before prevailed not up- their baptifm , and conti- on that opinion nue( ^ like them in the ftate °A ( -^k ^ of Catechumens tot fome SK^S good time before they fins were wafted would be baptized, away in Baptifm, and fo had the lefs to anf #er for, i^ they were baptized towards the later end of their days ) but upon the occafion which was taken of educating and inilrucling Infidells in the Faith, for fome good time before they were baptized, which cuilom di- vers born of Chriftian Parents imitated 5 yet we find none that the Church wilfully differed to die without Baptifm, who were defcended of true believers, or had been competently initru&ed m theF.iithof Chrift-— Scrivener, Courfe of Divi- nity* pag- 196* (17) Some deferred their baptizing, in imitation of the Example of Qhrifi , and would not be baptized, till of that age that lie was of, when he was baptized, viz. thirty years old, or thereabouts, (about which Age, whether on that principle, or for fome other reafon, or occalion , were baptized, St. Ambrofe, St. Aufiin, and St. Etierom). Which pretenfe of theirs Greg. Nazianz. . ; , very largely and folidlyre- /^iiSS f ti#i ihewingthatChrift to toe Reader. hz&nonecdoi any baptif- 7»? &*7$i&yu % mal purgation ^ that he $ T ^^ ©so? was in w/f^r by any dan- ?*% ™ J^«^f gcr for want of it • that he ^ . 0e „ had particular reufons for a?*'^, ' a *av- his torbearance proper to %ai T i h T ^ him , and incompetent to (jfoov. o ^h fi them ; and that there is no e#roi&?a$ffii h y wc*^//^ of copying? out all *L** &<&*»>*£- Chrifls actions in ouriroi- ^H 1 **' ,* AA * tarions,byfeveralinftances. T P&2"' pope? 0»* a i 7a ?*<2** W« 'Oweffe' 77* xi;'6l9> ( 1 8 ) Some forbore baptifm out of a fear of being reproached for Tritheits (the owners and worfhippers of three gods) becaufe they were to be baprized in the Name of the Father, and of the Son % and of the Holy Ghfi. Againft which fear Greg Nazianzra encourages his Auditors, by propofing himfelf to be their Champion in the de- 'aa.** Ji&iv&s fence of the Catholick Do- H ****** "«- ftrinc of a Trinity of Per- S fV' J* y *° fons in the Unity of the *i?£%?ll Divme EfTence • and offe- CT „ y ^ rh ring to inrerpofe himfelf ^yjv met- a 2 b^ 7be Preface mp*i.or. \(ms between them and danger ??&•£&» %sa in that war- and, fo they f V TO UviKV/4*. migbt reap thc g()od of it S * •!•£*.,/ to receive all the blows that €reg.N«. Onw. fllouId be given in that en- $o.f.69$. counter. (19) Laftly, if I may have leave to conjecture, fome forbore being baptized out of fear of perfection for their Religion. How probably this is conjectured will ap- pear, when it is considered how difficult, or rather impoffible it was for any in thofe days, under perfecuting Tyrants, to hold or enjoy any place of power,profit, or honour, either in Court, City^ or Army,or even life it felf, that was known to be a Chriftian- and how ready an expedient it was towards the holding of fuch places, and enjoying life and liberties, and avoiding all persecution upon the fcore of Chriftianity, by remain- ing unbaptized-, llnce they could not be proved Chriftians, that were never chri' ftened. And now having fhown the Rea- fons why feveral above the Age of Infants did themfelves delay their own baptizing, k follows fecondly that I fhew upon what Reafons the baptizing of children in their Infancy was delayed by others. Now to this it may be faidin Genera!, that to the Reader* k is reasonable to fuppofe, that on what ac- counts the Adult delayed to be baptized themfelves, on the fame they delayed the baptizing of their children,(unlefs where the cafe was altered by fome particularity of circumftance; ; and fo it came to pafs that the baptizing of many Infants was deferred, till they came to riper years. But there are further more Particular ac- counts to be given of the delaying of Infants.,, more nearly relating unto them. Firft, fome were as yet Heathens them- fe/ve', unconverted to Chriftianity , when their children were born : and no marvel i£ they would not make their children. Chriftians , who themfelves were Hea* thens. And the fame is the cafe of fuch as, though in heart and purpofe Chriftians when their children were born, yet kept off from being baptized. (2) Some Infants owed the delays of their baptizing to their Parents tender nefs and cautioufnefs, who forbore to baptize them., for fear they (Tioud be too weak either to endure ihe p~efent feverities of baptifm, efpecially as then moftly adminiftred, by a total immerfion (and in fome places three times ) into the water •, or to avoid the after, defilements y that would be contracted by them, when they were baptized ? through the a, 3 inabV The Preface imbecility of their nature, and the power of temptations y whom Cjr eg. Naz,ian*,. checks for womanly weaknefs 9 Nfaov %* *>/$ a nd litclenefs of faith; un- P* *? Ci7 ? y f " like therein to Hannah , ?'J «*?*• £ who dedicated her Samuel to, Sf SnT^r umo God before he was x$p#f&Sjim -rai ^ r #» and confecrated him Xlv&v k u*7i ev Ji- to his fervice as fbon as he «fo/;ut* 7fcw o-pgjj- was weaned \ advifing to- #&. eft* to t«? 3 rm anc j fortiiie their In- tfcnuf f*H*t> fants againft all fears, with «* iuwi>vx& that great and good Amu- l*g'V* j r te°?*c Trinity, by ba. *a 9 $ ,59 JtVVtiS&VJlL llpQV Ut*&S 7KIH JXjT? I5££77>t? SEAM W&V^Oi^iVy * TO 4p6p&*. -5571/01/ £tfa, TW J 0€W CT5?t'0B0tt. .- e^Of l?m. i.e. io. p. 321. Alfo Greg. Notes ch. 39. p. 171. and of the Ancients Apoftol. Canon 49. Vionyf. de Eccl, Hierarck.tdp, 4. Tertutt. adverf. Praxeam. p. 6<$9.Ed.Rig.& de Corona Mil. p.iii. D.Athanaf, ^.04, de Inter 'p. Farab. Script. ( 3 ) Some were apt to delay their In- Suus baptifm upon the account of their be- to the Reader. ing infenfible at their baptizing , of what was got or loft, by being or not being ba- ptized -, ( perhaps alfo on a fuppofition , that the Infants had no perception of any in- ward operation, that baptifm had upon them • which fome , that were baptized at fuH years, feltf, and St^QprLwin particular tcftifies of hirafelf , (I. 2. Ep.z.) Whom Gre&^J- * E§B Tcu ^, ^ znanvn neverthelefs ad- ^ ^ ^ y ^. vifes by all means to ba- 1„t*vtzd-; to ptize their Infants, efpe» £*5#/*" dren were fancied with- f*f ""^"r out the fenfe, then died r ^ l7 ®. % $ without the feal of ba- Ta jj TA ^^1^ ptifm : arguing for the ba- ^ - t -mrj y&. «- f tiding of the Infants of tfsp t>$ l^n-pt Chriftians, though infenfi- *frJW • y,$hs- bleofbaptifm/ttwr^oV- ™ $ *"?*»- Jews the eighth day,though ^^ y , ^ infeniible of circumciuon, Ag5CU K6t > T ^ Gr.Naz.Ow. 40. p. 6$%. j The ancient Chrifii- ans fpeak of high Illuminations wherewithall Gpd pleafed then to grace Baptifm 5 I make no queftion but theyfpake as they felt, and that they talk noe q£ The Preface of a.ilrange change then wrought which never was — Dr. Patrick of Baptifm, pag. 41. (4) Lailly, fome might be of the mind of Tertulliariy and (jregory x\a^ianz,en ( who in this cafe have fomething of Angu- larity in their opinions) and think it might . , be more for their children* dc difpofitionc, e- not baptized till they could turn atate, cunQa- be able to anfwer to , tio btptifmi utiiior though they could not fill- efis fra fl,Z' { y underftand their Catc- men circa pxrvu- J , . los.-Aitquidem chifms- and in their own Pominu, Noiite names defire to bebapti- Mm probibere ad ^ed, and might upon that me venire, Veni- account un l e f s in cafe of dum difcunt , dum ptiirn : the contrary where- to veniant , do- to will ( I hope ) be aburv centur:fimcbri- dantly manifefted in thefe ftianiquumCbri- f . p jlum nojfe potuc- o lfl ^ 3 * rh»..-~* Norintpetcre(dutem 3 utpetcnti dedijfe vi* deaw. Tertull. de Bapt,.p*i W*..-0»f. I.12. «Te« S/wl/ia. p 419. marg. l.ioJi^jfe. r.4*Mnarg.l.;$. 4tWm. p.4*$« marg.i.nf. *4c»e, MOT>eST TLEA FOR Infants obferves. And indeed it is fpoken of our Saviour, at that time when the Wife men came to him, and found trim with his Mother at Bethlehem (Afatth. 2. ii.) tvfov to 7TcuJioi' 9 they found the young child. §,z. Again in Mark, 10. 16. it is faid of Jnfintem amera acoipi- mm feptem annti mino- rem : b*c enim atas quicquid videt ignorat. Wefenbecii Parat. in Pandemias tfuri* ci- y'tlis. Uigejl. lib. 48. Tit. ?. * Arraignment of A- nabaptifm. p. 44* & 232. for Infants Bapttjm. 5 of tbefe little children, that Jefus toohjhem up in his arms •, which is a clear indication of their being children of a ftuall age, as well as ftature, very infants. §. 3. Laftly, it is expreffed in the verfe before my Text, that they were Infants. n&rill&vfi'^&^&m*, one Tran- And the) brought Unto him al- flation ren- fo Infants , or, even Infants, ders it babes. or,very Infants. Now fy^Jh, And fo in as Euflathim tells us , is fr, i^g^ tjJGh*, a new born child and b-jrn babes. brought up at Nurfe. So that of Infants we are to under ft and it that our Saviour (pake, when he fa id, Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not. CHAP. III. What Children an to he fuffered f come unto Chrifl. J.i.FJOr the Second, Of what Children it JTwas that our Saviour commanded,that theyfhould be fuffer'd to come to hinv.it may be a queftion, whether our Saviour did mean, what he faid, only of thofe particular In- B 3 fants 6 A Modefl Pica fants then brought to him, but by his Dif- ciples kept back from him ; or whether his meaning in thofe words were not of an in- definite extent, fo as that the concernment thereof may reach unto our children , as well as unto them. And to that my An- fwer is, that ( at leaft as I conceive ) our Saviours words were not a Particular Or- der of concernment only to the then prefent Infants, but were of a concernment fo ge- neral, as to reach down even unto our In- fants alfo, at this diftance from that time and place. tf. 2. For fiift, Suppofe the next day more Infants, or other Infants the fame day, had been brought for the fame end,that thofe were, unto Chrift, is it imaginable, that the Difciples of our Saviour, would have again rebuked them that brought them, and fo have ftood in need of a new Rebuke from our Saviour for fo dealing with them, and a new Command to furTer them to come to him? If this cannot with any reafon be ima- gined, then it is mod clear, that the words of our Saviour were of concernment unto more Infants^ than thofe particular Ones, at that time brought unto him. And if they concerned any more befides them, then who can tell how many more befides them they did concern ? Yea what can with any. colour of for Infants Baptifw. 7 of reafon be faid, why the concernment of them fhould not be univerfal ? $ . 3 .But fecondly , There is nothing eithf r in the Words of our Saviour, or in the Reafon ufed by our Saviour, retraining the con- cernment thereof unto thofe Particular In- fants. §. 4. Firft there is nothing in the Words* of our Saviour. For they are Indefinite : and an Indefinite Enunciation it tantamount to an Univerfal. The e is not an Individua- ting Particle in the whole Speech to deter- mine the concernment thereof to thefe par- ticular Infants. His Words only zx^Sitffer little children to come unto me. He doth not fay, Suffer only thefe little children to come unto me. Take the words as they are in the Greek, and they only are ^ 7&iH* y little children^ not toot a, -naif la, thefe little children. In St. Mark^ 10. 14. the words are, Suffer the little children : but the Par- ticle the here is at moft but an Emphatical note, intimating that the Uttlenef of chiU dren fhould be no hindrance to their coming to Chrift : but that even the little, the leaft of children, fhould be permitted to come to him as well as elder bigger perfons : It is not an Individuating Pronoun fingling out thefe from all others to be the onely children that fhould be fuffered to come to him. And B 4 in S A Modeft Plea in the Liturgie the words have no fuch Em- phafis upon them, being onely, Suffer little children to come unto me, juft as here the fame Greek words in the Text are ren- dred. $.5.SecondIy,there is nothing in the Rea- fon ufed by our Saviour reflraining the con- cernment of his words to thofe Particular Jnfants:his words being,not 7*re»f of theft but ™*tw ol fuch at thefe, is the kingdom of Hewen.Such as thfe is an exprefiion very far from being reftrictive exa&ly unto thefe. Nothing here then reftraineth the concern- ment of our Saviours words unto thofe Par- ticular Infants : rather here is fomething ihat enlargeth the concernment thereof to an Indefinite number of Infants. And that is the Consideration of our Saviours fetching the Reafon for the permiflion of Childrens coming to him, not from fome confidera- tion, which was of particular concernment to thefe Children •, but from fuch an Head as was of general concernment unto all other Infants as well as thefe. He faith not, Suffer little children to come unto m?, for they are children of my near kindred, (pec'ial friends, favourers, or benefatlors, for whom I have a fingular refped : but, Suffer little chil- dren to come unto me , for of fuch u the kingdom of God-, q.d. thefe and all Infants for Infants Baptifnt. 9 of their age, arc fo qualified as they ought to be, who are to be the Subjects of my kingdom, into which there is no entrance for any, except they be converted and be- come as little children, (CMatth. 18. 3.) and therefore fuffer them, and, by a parity of reafon, all others too that fhall be brought to me, no lefs than them, to corrte unto me. $. 6. Thirdly, there is fomething in the Context, that clearly (hews, that our Savi- ours words are more properly of concern- ment unto other Infants, than to thefe. And that is the Point of Time, when our Savi- our fpake thefe words : and that was, after he had called the Infants unto him, and not before. For fo it is evidently in the begin- ning of the verfe, Bntjefpis tot7W^««^«u Tov n$ cAmCnAs h'oyov^. i. e. ) to thofe that as yet came to , and were defirousto be catechized, i.e. inftru- ded or taught the word of piety, or the principles of true religion, a Profelyte feems to be defcribed. And the word it felf ( <*<> omavtG- profelyte ) we haw in diverfe Scriptures. (Matth. 23. 15.) Te compaft fea and land to mak^ one Proftljte , i. e. to get and gain one Difciple. So Atts 6. 5. &2. 10. & 13.43* X 6 A Modefi plea §. 7. And it is fully confirmed by the Rcafon, which our Saviour gives for this his Command of fuffering the little children to come unto him, and Prohibition of any mans hindring them from coming, in the latter end of the verfe, for of fuch is the kingdom cf god. Which what other fenfe can it have than this, Little children have in them fuch qualifications- as ought to be in every one, that belongs to my kingdom, that is, in every Difciple of mine, every Profelyte unto Chriftianity : and therefore let even them alfo, as well as others, come to me, be made my Difciples, admitted as Profelytes unto, and received as Subje&s into the king- dom of God : it being moft reafonable that they fliould be received into the kingdom of God, who are fuch as the kingdom of God confifteth of. So then Children may become Difciples of Chrift , be made his Profelytes. And if Childrens being brought to Chrift was lookt upon by him as their coming to him •, why fhould we not think that their being brought to him to be his Difciples will be lookt upon by him as their coming to him to be his Difciples ? Since him that cometh to him he will in no wife caftout, ( John 6. 37.) §. 8. O but, the doubt ftilJ remains, which way may our children become, or be made for Infants Bapifrn. 1 7 made Difciples to Chrift. I anfwer by be- ing baptized in the Name, and with the Baptifm of Chrift. As Baptifm was one Ceremony by which before Chrifts time Heathens were made Difciples unto Mofes, fo Baptifm was the onely Ceremony by which, both in and after Chrifts time, both Heathens and Jews were made Difciples un- to Chrift. And this is evident as in the for- mer part from what was cuftomary among the Jews : (as we fhall fee afterwards ) whence that Baptifm, by which men were admitted Members of the Church of the Jews was called Baptifmtu ad Profe/ytif- mum, The Baptifm of men for Profelytifm , or bringing them into Difciplefhip : fo in the latter part from what is faid by our Sa- viour himfelf ( in Matth. 28. 19. ) Go ye there fore, and ptdRittmifc difciple ye, or, make Difciples of all nations, bring in all nations to be my Difciples, baptizing them in the Tjjme cfthe Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Gkoft* Where the bapti- zing them is exprefly laid down as a means of their being made Difciples unto Chrift, or Chriftians. And accordingly the Per- fian Interpreters explain bapti- zing to be making Chriftians. BibUPolyglou Baptize them, fay they, that u make them Chrifiians ^ who what are they 1 8 A Modefl Plea they elfe but Difciples to DcBApt.c.it. Chrift/ 1 And fo Tamilian fays of little children, fiant Chrifilani, let them be made Chriftians, for let them be baptized, as foon as they (hall be able to know Chrift. As therefore men were made Difciples to M fes by being ba- ptized into Mo fejj(John 9.28. 1 C«\io.2.) fo are they made Difciples to Chrift by be- ing baptized into Chrift. And therefore making and baptizing Difciples go together, John 4.1. Jefm made end baptized, that is, (as if the words had been k/M^nvai 0>* yet, I fay, I fhalJ for your better fettle- ment in rhe belief of this Catholick truth, confirm it unto you by this one further Rea- fon. 4, xx That by which Children may have Benefit • for which they have Need ; of which they are Capable . and to which they have Right, that they ought to be fuffere«{ to have , and ought not to be denied the having of. But Children may have Beneflc by Baptifm- they have Need for BaptKm - they are Capable of Baptifm- and they have a Right uato ' Baptifm. There- fore they ought to be fuffered to have it and they ought not to. be denied the having of it. *» if. 12. That Children ought to be fuffe- red to have, and ought not to be dened that whereby they may be Benefited . for which they have Needjof which they are Ca- pable • and to whxh they have a Right I f up . PPje ,t not needful to prove. For Charity will give them that Benefit for which thev have need : and Jufticc will not deny thai that Right of which they are Capable. I n,6 A Modeft Plea fhall therefore forthwith proceed to make it out unto you, that Children may have Be- nefit by Baptifm ^ have Need for Baptifm • are Capable of Baptifm ^ and have a Right unto Baptifm. And thefe things I fhall (hew you feve rally and in order, beginning firf?: with the Benefits that Infants may have by Baptifm. CHAP. VI. Baptifm beneficial unto Children in regard of their early conjee ration thereby unto GoL jLi.TT will be found upon fearch, that Jt Baptifm is beneficial unto Children more ways than one. #. 2, AndFirft, by Baptifm they are offered and prefented, dedicated and con- fecrated unto God. Baptifm is a confecra- iion of the Baptized unto God, who are thereby Sanftifiedto his fervice. Hence that of S c Paul to the Corinthians, (i Cor. 7. 14.J The unbelieving husband is fantti- fied bj the Vcifi, and the unbelieving wife isfanttifed bythehmband: elfe were your children unclean a but ri/<<"Trm fee for InfmsBA- [ ime h l" " *' fantttfied ' ptifm. in infancy , let it in the Nhoto/ isi ^™ *%: h the Spirit. Where cer- f v , n «g* fc£ tainly it is the Baptifmal w/JZovv%jv&- Sanctihcation and Conie- ^igf»Sij7w T*f cration that he fpeaksof, wihjuxTi. Greg, and by the Spirit he means Nazian. Om.+ chriftian B^r//w : the de Bxpu &nbut c . . , . . r . J umen «A ctnfe- 5 £'" f > which is one part cntimm rcmif.c- of Baptiim, as Water is »ew^e OrigiuUs the other ( which two our petuti prodcfi eo- Saviour joyns both toge- rum fides tqwui ther ffa ( ■ Ouir.quag. Horn. Except a man be born of f&ruL 50. fVater^ avd the Spirit ,&c. and by both means one thing, vj&. Chriftian B apt i fin ) being put for the whole : even as Water which is the other part of Baptifm .is by St. Taul ( E- pkcfi 5.26.) put for the whole, faying, that he might fan ft i fie and c lean fe it by the \yafh~ ing of Water , that is , of Chriftian Ba- ptifm. $. %. Now for children, even in their Infancy to become by the defignatjon of thei> for Infants Bdplifm. 29 their Parents Gods own portion, and to be made Holy unto the Lord , this certainly cannot but be for the childrens good. For as much as being appropriated unto God in a nearer relation, they will be refpefted by him with a dearer affedion. §. 6. When any Thing is offered unt3 God in Sincerity, God kindly accepts of it, You may fee inihnces in Jib eh offering the hi ft.- Gen. 4. 4, lings of his flock • Noahs offering of every clean <*««■«• * Ba.pl ^ i. de Spir.S&nclQ. c. 12. §. 3. And becaufe of Tarvuli alhpnfi** the incapacity of Infants to tmte bspti^mux%> fuch Covenant in their i«/0**|«*srl r Ti c credere ncfctunt, own perfons Therefore Gratiar>< / £ that they m ght not for con[ccr. dift. 4. want of one circumftance Cum pro parvulk go without all thofe migh- * lii rejpondcnt, ut ty advantages which m >ght*';-^: amount and accrue to them mmi . vl [ eU(tiqiiS from their being perfons in ad ear urn confccra- Covenant with God, they tioncm y quit ipfi were by the piety and cha- P" K"***!*' rity of the C hurch allowed Hco V e j r EaL ?9l% the benefit of having others /. 5 ..5.^4 p. 3 38.. to tranfad in that affair for. them,, and make thofe ftipulations, con* irads, and covenants in their. names, which C 5 them- 34 A Modeft plea- themfelves could not make in their own perfons. * Which Tranfactors on their be- half were called Spnfores , Sufcepores , Fidcjuffores, i. e. Promifers, Undertakers, Sureties, becaufeof their promifing, under- taking , and engaging , that the children fhould be brought up, in the knowledge of that Faith, into which they were baptized, and, as much as in them lay, to the perfor- ming of that Covenant, into which they were entred at their ba- *Trefteor me huic ptifm. And of this en- Stc!r m faZ g a S in & of Sureties for In. 'pfJmm pole™ fants in this cafe Ttrtullian iivim rnek injli- is a clear witnefs for his tutionibiu 3 ut (f time, whileft, as thinking mam nmitut j t b etter t0 defer the bapti- tffi&ZZ ^g^lnfantsforawhne, profite atur exol- he asks what neceffity there vatque divitupro- was of Sureties being run miffa. So vknyf. i nt0 hazard upon that ac-. Jimp, expounds £Q the Undertaking •f.the Surety for the Infant. Ecclcf. Hier. c. i2». See Dr. Spares Brotherly Perlwafion, cb. i \ . Jj>uid enim necejfe eft fponfores etUm.pmculo ingcy'i} Terr, de Bapt. And accordingly fGratUn put all thofe^ whether Women or Men , who had per- form^ the office oLGodfathers and God- mothers fir Infants S'aptifmi g$ mothers to children at their baptizing , in mind, ]Vos ante omnia ta that they had rendred muUeresquxmvi- themfeives Sureties unto B ^ m J, fufce . God for them, whom they pjfi& mone9 u$ vos had done that office for. cognofatis fiiejuf- And Dionyf. the Areopa?. I**' *?**> ^,f* anAuthor\f r tA„a--^^f- quity, if not altogether To f mo fonte ffl d ±. old as the Apoftles days, pere&c. Gracian. declaring the manner, as 3 P* rs y&) furetie that pro- dicim > d"*™*- m ife S tobring t hechUdup^- n ^ mhoimefsoi lift, to make profcffiones-Dion. the abrenunciation , and Areopag. Etclef. . profeflions ( ufually made Hier.ap. n. Vr. at the admiffion of Adult W Brotherly Profelytes to baptifm; ^ which he makes by faying, Pner abremtneiat & profit etnr, The Child renounces and pro- fetes. §. 4. Now if it be, as it cannot but be 3 , a mighty advantage to be one in Covenant with God ; (for fo one is intituled to the di- vine protedion,and benedidion,) then muflr Baptifny, by which our children are brought intou 56 A Mode ft Plea into Covenant with God, be mighty Bene- ficial to them. For, long before they can be able to do any thing on See Hooker Eccl. their part towards the per- Folit. 1. $ : s. 6\. formance of the Covenant, he is doing his part of it Donee voluntatis towards them, even pro- ujum, <& faculta^ te&ing them, and bleifing tern deliberandi them wkh fuch bleffings as rcnatxs qujfque re- . r a r u • a j dpiat, a tbxritate injrtfpeft of their ftate and deifepararinonpo- condition they are capable teft. secure inte- of - 5 and he continues fo to rimdegit fub pro- do all the while that they Z?t n f V ;• do nothing on their part to catione Domini , . . ? • r n Dei [ui. V. Bern. tne violation and fruftra- S'crmJe Baptifmo. tion of the Covenant be- tween them. Hoc [ fc. inteUigcre ] quamdiu m non potefl vnlebit Sacramentum ad e]m tutclam adverfm contrarian pote- fiatcs : ($* tannm valcbit, ut fi ante rationU ufum ex bacvit&emigr 'aver it, per ipfum Sacramentum com- tnendante Ecclefia cbaritate^ ab ilia condemnation?, qua per unitm bomincm intravit in mitndum, Chrifti~ ano adjutom liber etur. D. Aug,' Ep. 23, ad Boni- CHAP. for Infants Baftifm. CHAP. VIII. Baftlfm beneficial to Children in regard cj the Fow thej are brought under bj it. J.i.'HpHirdly, by Baptifm Infants are X brought under the obligation of a Vow. That vow is the vow of renouncing the Devil and all his works ^ of believing in God - 5 and ferving him. §.2. This profeffion and abrenunciation is altoge- PtofeAio & abre* , rr . , p nunciatio in ba- ther neeeflary in the ba- ptlfmo adultomm ptifm of Adult Perfons, as prorfus necefTaria Me/aKclhon tdhus. And eih MclanB. Con- it hat-h been of Ancient and fil - Theo1 - P*"- i. General ufe in the Church, £3 2 7- , 1 _ n- Tuin eum jubet as-is apparent by the tefti- t£1 ,i Satanaii, at monies given to itbyD/c- i ta dkam, infuf r njfins Areof. < Tertullinn- i flare, & praeterea and many others. quae defedionis & abrenunciatio- njsfunt, profited: eique ter abrenunciationis fo- lennibus verbis propofitiscum toties illud conceptis verbis pronunciavit, ipfum orientem transfert. Vh- nyf. Hier. Ecclef. c. 4. Aquam adituri, ibidern, fed & aliquanto priiis in Ecdefia fub Antifh'tis ma- nu conteitemur nos renunciare diabolo & pompae dc Angdis e;us. TsrmU, de Coron, Mil* c. 5. Cum $ J A Modefi plea Cum aquam ingreffi Chriflianam fidem profitemur* renunciaiTe nos diabolo, & pompa?, & Angelis e- jus ore noltro conteflamur, &c. Tert. de Spe£t. c.4. Primum interrogetur Paganus ft abrenuticiat dia- bolo, omnibus pompis,. & omnibus damnoiis ejus operibus atque fallaciis cunftis, ut refpuat primum errorem, & fie appropinquet ad veritatem. Gra- tun. 3 part. dill. 4. Communia vota func ea, qua* in baptiimo promifimus, fcilicet, ut non peccare- mus, & diabolo & operibus ejus abrenunciemus, X>. Bern. deModo bene Vivendi, Serm. 6i. $. 3 . And this profefiion and abrenun-- ciation,Infants, becaufe they cannot make it in their own Perfons, are by the Church al- lowed to make by others in their names. Hence the young Catechumen is taught to fay, that his godfathers and Godmothers did fromife and vow three things in his name? , Fir ft that he Should renounce the Devil and all his W'orkj? &c. And that Infants,though unable either to repent or believe, are ba- ptized becaufe they fromife them both by their fureties. And this hath been an 11- fage of long Handing in the Church : to be fure 'tis as old as, if not older than Diony- fin*'s time, as I (hewed before. 'Tis men- tioned by Gratian , who faith of little Ones, that they are rightly called believers, , who after a manner do confefs the faith by ithe words of. theixuhat bear them j and by their for Infants Baptifrn,. Jp their words alfo do renounce Parvull fi deles the Devil and the world. reS f* wcantur, qui fidem per verba geflantium quodmmodo conftentur : & per eorundem Virba diabolo (

pof'ffio- ■ rr . ,,/-•• item* contcjtatio- ons, and thankfgivings , nem > cjcmionm, Upon propofai of high votum nominuve* temporal, and eternal ad- runt. Lorin. /» vantages, that any perfon Eci:lc f ld fi€n. c. 5. of ingenuity, who had any ,* 5# fenfe of honour in him, coming to under- ftand what circumftances he flood in, would be afhamed ever to turn renegado to fo fa- cred a Profeffion, and blufh to renounce fo folemn an A denunciation : which till it be done, and done with a fuitable folemnity to that of the firft tranfadion, I humbly con- ceive the Obligees mere filence in the cafe is to be pre fumed upon as his confent, and his non-contradiction to be taken for an In- terpretative confirmation. §. 7. And though the Baptized Infant be under no Scriptural injunction in the cafe , yet there are many weighty confe- derations 9 whereby he is obliged , as foon as he comes to understanding, to take upon himfelf, ftand to, and make good in his own perfon that Promife and Vow made for 4* A Modeft Flea for him and in his name by his Sureties at his baptizing. §. 8. Asfirft, that he do notdifparage the Church his Spiritual Mothers Wifdom, who has contrived this way for bringing him within the number of its Members •, and making him a partaker of its Priviledges. §. 9. Secondly, that he be not refradary to the Churches Authority, who declares him bound to perform this Vow, and ex- pects, and requires from him the perfor- mance of it. & 10. Thirdly, that he may (hew hin> felf grateful to the Church for her Charity in admitting him into the enjoyment of the fo many advantageous Priviledges of a Church-Member upon the engagement o£ others for him, when he could not engage for himfelf, nor underftand what was for his own good. §. 1 1 . Fourthly, that he fhew not him- felf ungrateful to his Sureties in flighting that fo great and important a kindnefs of theirs to him, as it was in it felf, and ought by him (and all baptized Infants) ever to be cfteemed,to tranfad fo highly concerning an affair for him, and out of a mere intuition of good to come to him thereby, without the leaft profped of advantage from it to them- ielves, more then the hope of a reward from. for Infants Btfttfm* 4S from God for a charitable work toman, to engage themfelves both to God and Man on his behalf. §. 12. Fifthly, that he do not unwor- thily expofe his Sureties to danger on any account before God or the Church , with whom they dealt, contracted, and under- took ; and to whom they are Pledgees for his Fidelity, and Sureties for his Good Behavi- our • which what, or how great it is, is not my concern here to enquire : but fome, it feems, Tertullian thought there was, when in confi- £>3& mm »*- deration thereof he was ce Ij' € e fl s f°f™ willing, rather that the ba- £JJ fi" ptizing of the Infants Bapu fhould for a while be de- ferred, than they thereunto unneceffarily ex- pofed. §.13. Sixthly, that he do not ungra- cioufly grieve his Parents by a diflblute throwing off fo advantageous an engage- ment as their pious care and tender refpeft to his prefent and eternal welfare had made them follicitous to bring him un- der. §.14. Seventhly, becaufe to do other* wife would argue him to be a perfon ( maU indolis in TertHllians .phr&k) of an ill na- ture, of a wicked difpofition : for none but perfons 44 A Modeft pica perfons of evil nature and untoward difpo- fltion would be fo ungracious, as to difan- nul fuch a Vow, and violate fuch an Oblir gation. The forefeen poffi- ghii* pojfunt pro- bility whereof made Ter- ventu mai* indo- tuIlia „ hang a little the ut fS: other wa y frora the ba P Li - zing of Infants, fo early as whileft they fhould need Sureties, for fear of their Sureties being deceived and endangered by their defection or pre- varication. §.15. Eigthly, that by performing the Vow made for him, he may be qualified to receive the Benefit whereto the performance of that Vow doth intitle him : which is fo great, that it is at once his happinefs to have made it by others, and his Licet autem nuUm intereft to perform it by pervotumalterm himfelf. And though no KVA" adukperfon can be obliged neceffuate poteft by the vow of another, yet par inn pro pw- ( as we are told by that vulo promittcrcw acute Schoolman 2V" icoUus fH-ipfumchligtrc, de0rh£ ^j t hofe things cooperante ad hoc ... y r ~ p bono quod ptrvulm which are of neceiiity the recipit per pmi- . Godfather may promife mm. Nic.de Orb. for the Infant, and fo ob<- 4. sent, dift. 7. ]]g e him, through the co- ^* ' operation thereunto of that Good for Infants Baptifm. 4J Good which the Infant receives by his God- father ^ juft as the Guar- dian hath power in the in- $ ee £ y l€r ] Ec " fancy of his Pupil to make c * 7. «,«" , ? ' contracts for him,to which contracts, if made for his advantage, he is obliged toftand; as. none can fay, but the Baptifmal contrad made by the Surety for the Infant s is highly ad- vantageous to him. And Sicutparvuluspo- the fame is the judgment of tel * confequi falu- ^ 1 ~'- i 77- /„ir,* tern exhdeahena Gtkncl Bid alfo. per Sacramentum Baptifmi : fie congruum eft ut poffit obligari ad ea qua? func fidei obligatione aliena. Haec autem fit per Anadochum i. e. patrinum : cui proponunmr rudijnenta fidei : & pbligatio obfervandi quae funt fidei : quae ex periona pueri refpondet, prcfiretur, & ipfum puerum licet ignorantem & nonconfen- tientem obligat. Et hoc quidem fieri poteft in his quae funt de neceflitate vitae, & per qua? condi- tio parvuli melioratur, & ad quae generaliter om- nes tenentur. Sicut etiam tutor pupilli poteft ob- ligarepupillum in his quae (lint neceflaria ad con- fervationem temporalium fecundum leges humanas : multo magis patrinus quafi tutor fpiritualis obli- gare poteft parvulum in his quae funt neceflaria ad vitam fpiritualem aeternam. Secus tamen in his quae non fun t neceffitatis, fed fupererogationis, fi- cut ingrefliis religionis $c peregrinationis. Ad haec enim parentes parviilos obligare non poflunt. Nunc autem credere, & quae fidei funt obfervare, neceflaria funt ad vitam fpiritualem, ad quae om- nes tenentur, qui Yoluerint ialvari, etiamfi ex voto non 4« A Modefl Plea non obligarentur. Ideo ad ha?e poteft parvulus ignorans & non confentiens obligari per alium : quia per hanc obligationem conditio pueri non fit deterior> fed melior. Haec eft fententia Alex. 8c Tbo. Gabr.Biel in 1. 4. Sen tent. dirt. 6. q. {, 1. E. Obligatur autem Tutor pupillo — & hunc vicifllm aliis in folidum obligat. IVefenbccii Oeco- nomia Codic. 1. j. p. 51$. §. 16. Ninthly, becaufe without per- formance of the Vow Parvulus autem there will be no receiving qui baptitmr,fi f tne bleffing . he forfeit- ed annos rationx- . ,. . j P ' „ r /« writ*/ koh mg all the advantages of a credidcrity nee ab Covenant , that performs iUUitU abflinmrity not the condition of the nihil ei prodeft, Covenant. So that he is ffi'SS** obliged to the performance Baptifmo d>ji 4. of thls Covenant, though not by a Law , yet by that which hath the force of a Law, even Ne- cefiity , not of the Precept , but of the Means, there being no other way of obtain- ing the end without it. For as he that be- litves^and is bs.ptiz,ed 7 Jhaf/bejaved : fo he that believes not^ whether baptized or un- baptized , fhaU be damned. Mark 16. i<5. So that fome Obligation there lies on the little one baptized in his Infancy, to make good, when he comes to years of difcre- cion, that Vow, which was by his Sureties made for Infants Bapifm. 47 made for him in his name at his bapti- zing. §. 17. Now how readily well tutour a children do fee about the . . , . . , performance of this Vow, verint ^ a^ium when once they come to p e i coknii jiu- the ufe of Reafon, and are hum non medio- made acquainted with it, writer ftimuupur, and their obligations to it, «g »Jg& daily experience (hews us . j- ymbdo A€cepti fa whereas were they let a- erint^ntequam pet lone, and left at liberty , extern cum ag- unengaged to the under- ™(« f * r J at "" 1 • & b c ■ u u portent. Calv. re- taking of it, they would Jj£ L ^ c ^ l6m not, a great many of them 5. 9. at Ieaft , efpecially as the world goes now, be fo eafily and fo willingly drawn to undertake it. It would not be much lefs labour to bring the child of a Chriftian, than of a Heathen to be ba- ptized. And there would need as many, and as earneft exhortations unto Baptifm to be made now by our Minifters, as we read to have been formerly made by the Fa- thers. f. 1 8. For a child then to be fo early as in its Infancy, when it was incapable of all regret or reluctancy, entered into fo happy an engagement as the Baptifmal Vow is , is fure, to fpeak modeftly in the cafe , no- unbe- 48 A Modefl plea, onbeneficial thing to him. He is bound to liberty -, entred into a fervice which is perfed: freedom ; engaged to an eafie, ra- tional, honourable obfervance, which fli all be rewarded with an infinite, eternal, glo- rious recompence : onely obliged to be ho- ly, that he may be happy ^ vowed to be Gods, that God may be his. CHAP. IX. Baptifm beneficial to Children in regard of the care that by others is taken of them upon it, S.i.TnOurthly, by Baptifm Infants are JL brought under the care of others for their inftru&ion in the Faith of Chrift, and education in the Fear of God, §. 2. What would man be, if left to himfelf? to be of any, or no religion as himfelf lifted ; and if of any, to be of this or that religion, a Chriftian or a Heathen, a Jew or a Turk, as himfelf fhould think good. 'Tis hard to fay where he would pitch, what would he be at in fuch a cafe • efpecially by the pravity of a corrupt nature inclined, as well as by the fubtlety of a cun- ning Devil tempted, and by the witchery of for Infants Baptifm. 49 of an alluring world enticed to that which is worft. §.3. Happy therefore is he, who, whilfl the infancy of his years de- nies him as well difcretion Non nihil- rurfum to dired, as power to dif- emolmenti pueri pofe of himfelf, hath other f f uo t Bi ^ mo "*• r r , * , punt, quod m cor- perfons, whom age and pt(i Eccicfi* hfui 9 experience have taught aliis mcmbrU funt wifdom, to dired and dif- aiipxnto emmet- pofe of him • fo that he is i*% res ; Calvin - not left to the wild ram- gf * 4 * * l6 ' blings of his own un-or ill- guided fanfie, but he is fet into, and fleered in a right courfe, by the prudent condud of others flayed and well govern'd judg- ' ment, pioufly educated in the nurture and admonition of the Lord , and foiid'y in- ftru&ed in the true Faith, and right Wor- ship of Jefus Chrift. §. 4 And the more of fuch pious Tu- tors, and prudent Governors, and judicious Overfeers as there are to care for him, the greater happinefs it ftill is to him. For there is the better ground of hope, that he fhall be afforded towards his future happi- nefs, the prefent advantages of a religious and vertuous education . And being trained uvin the way that he fhouUgo, when he is youngs kmiywellbe hoped that when he D 50 A Mo deft plea ;is old fie mil not depart from *>,Prov.22 . 6. #.5. And as the profped of this was ( as wc are informed from the Author of the JEcclefiafiical Hierarchy ) one principal ground of the primitive Churches adm iffion of Infants unro Baptifm, upon the under- taking of Sureties for them, to whofe care and managery for information and inftru- £ion in faith and manners flic did from 'jftuwcnmjdpoi thenceforth commit them: vcrum eft, pueros, fo the Venetians a wife ft in fantlo infti- people in other things., tuto ac Icgeinfth (hew not the leaft of their % M T- A rJt!u wifdom in this, that they via animi conjtztu- r , •» f / tioncm pcrventu- confine not themfeives to ttddmt jplium ther in the Church. alicni corum qii initiati funt, bono puerorum in dfainis rcbn infor- matori : ac deinceps ei puer operant det, ut divino \ patri ■ Vpn\oHf> falutis, Dionyf. Areop. Ecclef. I Hicr* c. 12. * Lcwk Lewkenor obfervations on the Venetian Common wealth , out of ' Frunci/ca Saxfovini, §,£., for Infants Baptifm. 51 £. 6. Herein then is a great Benefit that Infants have by being baptized in their In- fancy, that they have thereby the care of fe- veral per fons engaged for their inftru&ion, and education ; not only their Fab rs and Mothers , by Nature and Divine Impoil- tion • but alfo their Godfathers and Gcd- mothtrs, by Charity and Ecclefiaftick in- junction : who when they do their duty to a child , 'tis rare if there be not in fome meafure a performance of their engagement to him when a man. And if there might be inftances of the ineffectual nefs of this care in fome few ^ yet Is it reafon all fhould be brought under that care •, fince it is effective and beneficial in many, and it cannot be be- forehand told, to what one it wil'i not finally prove to be effective and beneficial. §. 7. And if ever there was need of Godfathers and Godmothers in the world to be Sureties for chldrens pious, and ver- tuous education (unlcfs I take my meafures wrong,and judge amifs of the face of affairs) there is need of them now upon that account 5 and need of as many as ( if not more than) there ever were : whilft our chil- dren are like to live in days, which whe- ther they fhall be Halcyonian days of peace and tranquillity , or boyftrous days of trouble and cerfecution , is a fecret to D z us : ft A Modefl Plea us : but, to be fure, prlfous a Xim. 3. f . times , times wherein it will be a hard thing for a man t much more for a child , to keep upright, and walk with an even foot, without being warped and fwayed alide from the ways of Truth and Godlinefs , one way or o- ther -, either corrupted in his Faith by the falfe perfwafions of erroneous Believers, or debaucht in his manners by the evil con- verfations of vitious Livers. Which con- sideration I leave to be thought on by thofe that are wife. CHAP. for Infants Baptifm. 55 CHAP. X. Baptifm ben-ficial nnte Children in re~ gard of their being thereby united unto Chrifi. * §.\ .TPIfthly, by Baptism Infanta are made JL w. embers of Chrifi j united to him as members of his body. Hence the little ba- ptized Catechumen is by our Church taught to fay, that therein he was made a member of Chrifi- Chrifi is to be confidered two ways, c Perfo?:ally y fo as he is one in himfelf, and Myfiically , To as he is one with his Church, that Body whereof himfelf is the Head. In this latter fenfe Infants are by Baptifm made Members of Chrift, that is, they are admitted into Feliowfhip with him, as members £ little parts]] of his myfticai Body, the Church. §. 2. This benefit Men have by Baptifm. Tor as many of you as have been baptized into Chrifi y This was the lift- have put on Chrifi, Gal. 3 . ing.efpoufing,Co- 27. What is it to be ba. ^° a &^l i mg , impi anting Ordinance 5. Believers being exprefly faid hereby to be planted into Chrift, Gal.2.17. and bapti^edintQ Chrifi , Rom. 6.3.. And which baptizing and planting into Chrift is no other but an orderly entring into the Vifible Church or Body of Chrift. H. P. PoiU fcript to Treat, of 13apt. p. 44, D 3 ftiwd 54 A Mode ft Plea ■prized into Chrift f Why fure to be made partakers of Chriftian baptifm. And what is it to put on Chrifi? why fure to become li- nked unto Chriftjto bejoyned to the Lord>(zs a man becomes united with, and joyned to that which he puts on ) to become a mem- ber of Chrift. Whence Primafm thus glofTeth this Text, Toti ejus membra per bap t if mi f,nU:ificaiionem effecli, being wholly made members of him by the fan- dification of Baptifm. And St. Chryfoftom Omnk ergo homo defcribing a Baptized per- Dei in.Uius Ckru fon, does it by the Pert- flum , fugc omnia phrafis of a man of God, quxfimincextiva thac hath put on chrift> n:m. Non folum ^vo*d (faith he) O man mem hac bapti- of God, who haft pit en %itU dijjero , & Chrift , all the incentives pxdico, fed ctiim <>f carnal lufis. Who he de MUiiU chi- appears by what follows, fttinl And thefe things I do not jd hoc dcitur b&>. 0n \y difcourfe and preach ptlfmm ut aliquis tQ %hm (hat alread are 'pet ipittm tegenc- , . • , < ■ 1 mm incorpomuT baptized, but tnjoyn them Wrijb,fd£qs mem- that are to be baptized. Ac- brum ipfiw,Aqv\m. cordingly Aquinas faith, $.q.68.a.i. j- t fo f end i s y a pif m givm y that a man being regenerated thereby he my be incorporated into Chrift, being wade for Infants Baptifm* 55 made a member of him. Becaufe they are members of him that are baptized, faith St.Jttwfl. ^* *#*??*' For by one Sprit (as St. J w . fc. Aug. ttr*. P Why, the myftical body of (Thrift,, the Church. Baptized into that. What's that } why fure, entred or ingrafted into it 3 made members of it by Baptifm : the Spirit as the principal Agent ufing Baptifm as his Inftrument for that end, Hence faith t Occu- menim on the place, we are made one (that is, one i A/« r lummcn- body ) by one fvirit, and H$>%> ti™'*"- the fame laver, or wafh- IT^fjF"' ing. that is, by Baptifm. occumnin iCor. By the Spirit as the princi- ia. 13. pal efficient of, by Ba- ptifm as the inftrumental Agent in, that Union. Hence is Baptifm by St. Auguft. called, £cclefi<& ja~ua, and porta gratia, & primus introitm &• Aug- de Cate* - fancier urn ad Mr**m ei f l^d.rudiu. l.z, & Scclefia confuetudi- r>em y the gate of the Church, and the door of grace,, and the firft entrance of Saints to D4 an- 5 6 A Mo deft Plea an eternal Society with God and the Church. So St. Bernard calls it Sacramtntp.m imtia- tionis & intrantittm Chriftianifmum inve- flitttram^ the Sacrament of Initiation, and tht Inveftuure of fuch as enter into Chri- ftianity. And by theCoun- Primum omnium cil of F i orence lt j s ca H c( [ Sacramentorum to- ./ r *• • , , r cum tenet baptif- the & ate c f ft™*** l fc-> mm, quod vita Jpi. ** a* With as by it we are riturfis jtnua eft : wade members of Chrifl , per ipfkm enim an £ t0 y e c f t fo fofa f t fo membra cbrMi, *c chwcht And hence very ie corporc cmcimnr r . c , _, . n . ' iskaifia. Concil. Significantly Baptiftenes Flor.^^Caranz. or Fonts are faid to have fol. jgi. been placed at firft with- out, but after within the Church, near the ^m©- or Porch of the Church, to fignifie undoubtedly the Sacra- ment there celebrated, namely Baptifm, to be a Rite of initiation, or entrance into the Church , as it were that door, by which they that are baptized are let in , and have admittance unto the priviledges of Chriftians, which is to be Members of thrift, § 3. This benefit, I fay, Men have by Baptifm. And why not Infants ? whom the Scripture no where (huts this door of grace againft ^ whom it no where excludes from this benefit by it. In confideration? whereof for Infants Bapttftn. 57 whereof Sr. Aug. proceeds to fay of the Ba- ptifm of Infants, that it is of efficacy, and doth avail ^ hoe valet hi-, to their incorporation into P^f^f bapti^. Ghrift. And again , that nnm \ D% A ^ This grace doth ingraft l.i-deBapt.Par* and put in even the little vul. cnesthat are baptised into ***c gratia bapti-- his tody. So F ^ T ; ,S£ST fc P Chtldren 7 as well as Adult corpori. d. Aug. per fans 9 are made wtm- L 1. dePecc. Me- ters of Chrift in 'Baptifm. rit. <& Rcmijf. c.9. And far this caufe, faith ^tV^ c Ji r n / i jn Bapttfmo effi± St. Chry r cficm, do we ba- ciuntur mem u brA ptiz.e Infants , that thty chrifli 3 AqvLm.$.q. may be members of him , 69- a » 6 - Hue de that is, fCbrift. *Mt M^tuht 7 s J bapti\amta — ut ejus membra fint omnes — P. Chryfoft. Bern, ad Neophytos. §, 4. And the reafon is the fame for the one and for the other. Bccaufe it is not fe- veral Baptifms, but one and the fame Ba- ptifm, that is adminiflred unto the one, and unto the other. For there is but one Ba- ptifm for all. One, as well as the other, Men and Children, all that are baptized, are baptized into Jtfus £V*/?, ,as the Apoftle exprefles it, Rom. 6. 3. $.5.. Now this being fo, what can be D 5 more 58 AModtfiFlu more vifible, than that Baptitm is hugely beneficial to Infants. For being by Ba- ptifm made Members of Chrift they have union with him, as the Members have with the Head : and by that Union much benefit is derived to them. §. 6. For fir ft there is great honour comes to them thereby. The Members partake of she honour of the Head, To be the Mem- bers of fuch a Head,as is He ad over all things ( Ephef. 1.22.) the Head of all / rincipa- lity and power ( ColofT. 2. io. ) what an honour muft this needs be to them ? Like the precious cint mm up in the head that ran down upon the beard, evin Aarons heard, that went don n to the skirts if his garments, Co the honourablenefs of Chrift the Head hath a .descending influence on h"s inferior members, fo as to render them alfo in fome meafure and degree honourable. By verme of the Union of Chrifts natural body with God, there is a great honour comes to that his body \ fo by vertue of the Union of the myitical body of Chrift with Chrift its Head, there is a great deal of ho- nour coming alfo to that body of his. H s natural body is not the mere body of a man, but the body of God -, fo his royftical body is not a mere humane body, but the body of Chrift. (2 .Cor. 12, .zj-J As it is with an imp for Infants B'aptifm. y g imp or fcion that is taken off from any flock of a meaner kind, and ingrafted, or inocu- lated into a nobler flock, and partakes with >. the flock into which it is ingrafted of its ho- nourable appellation : fo it is with Chrifli- ans •, though by nature they be wild dive treesy yet being by Baptifm ingrafted into Chrifl the ; good olive tree, made members of his body, they do partake with Chrifl in Come degree of that honour which is given unto him. They have his name called upon them by others ( Ads n. 26, ) He him- felf is rot afoamtd to call them brethren^ t ( Heb. 2. 1 1 . ). Not the leaft Infant Chri- flian, but is a Brother, a Branch, a Mem- ber of Chrift : and fo is honourable in its Relation to him, and hath an honourable re- • fped: due unto it upon account of the U-. nion that it hath with him. §. 7. But fecondly they do not only re- ceive honour by Chrifl, but alfo influence from Chrifl, by venue of their Union with him. The Head hath an influence upon the whole body, and every member of it. Senfe and motion is by the animal fpirits commu- nicated to the whole body and every mem- ber of it from the head : .fo hath Chrift an influence upon hi§ whole body and every the Jeaft member of it. From him by his fpiri- tm\ grace is. communicated to his body, and every 60 A Modeft Flea every the lead member of it, fuitable to the manner and meafure of its recep- tivity , a principle of fenfe of God and Goodnefs, and of motion to attain the en- joyment of the one by the pra&ice of the other : which, though for a while it give forth no indications of its prefence in them,, yet will in due time exert its proper efficacy ^ and in the mean time it lies at the heart, like the fap at the root, predifpofihg it unto a future fructification.- Ofkxfullnefi ( faith St. John ) we have all received, and trace for grace, ( John i . 1 6. ) There is a fullnefs of grace in Chrift for , and an influence of grace from Chriftto* alJ that are in him. Ofhisfullntfi we all receive. By partaking of the root we participate of the fatnefs of the olive tree, {Rom. 1 1. 17.J There goes vejtue from him to all that are his. Not the leaft member of him but has an influence of grace from him. There is from him an emanation of quickening effi- cacy to the fmalleft Infant member in him: being united to him, it partakes with him according to its condition and capacity- and that feminal grace communicated by him to the Infant at the inftant of its beginning to be one in and with him, will in time bring forth its fruit ; unlefs (lifted, ere it bud, by the luxuriant ranknefs of vinous difpofi- tions, for Infants Baftifm. 61 rions, too thickly growing in a depraved nature , and too early ripened by a cor- rupting education. §, 8* Thirdly, they are interefTed in the care of Chrift for them. The head cares for all the body, and for every member of it : fo doth Chrift the head of his Church, take care for his whole Church, and for every the leaft perfon of it. And if ye ob- ferve it, the firft jnftance of Chrifts care for his Church in his charge to St.7> Feed my (beef., John 21. 15, i<5, 17. After whofe example St. John his boforae difciple begins his Epiftle with little children • and then goes on to fathers and young men, ijihni. 12, 13. §. 9. And fure 'tis worth fomething,and that no fmall matter neither, to have fucha one as Chrift taking care for our Infants; and taking fuch a care for them, as ahead takes care for the members of that body that is united to it. Oh how they are con- tinually in his eye, and in his heart! what tender regard he has to them ! what melt- ing affections for them ! How kind he was to little children, and how careful of them .::. v whan $z A Modeft Plea whilft on earth is fet forth with an illuftri- ous fplendour, here in the Text, and Con- text. He called them to bim 9 he commanded aceffs for them y he rebuk*& thofe , f though the darlings of his affections his difciples ) that would have keft them from him ^ and becaufe he had them much in his heart, he took, them near to it, in his arms •, he gave them the Impofition of his hands^ and the Bentdvtthn of his mmih^ would have both hand , tongue and all, concern'd , and be a&ive too, in the promoting of their fpiri- tual intcreft. And can we think, he, that had fo much kindnefs for them on earth, hath no care for them now in heaven ? Did he throw prT all refpeft to them, when he removed hence from them ? Did he lofe the affe&ionatenefs of his humanity by the glo- rification of it ? Is he lefs good, for being more great ? If nothing of this, not theleaft apex of it may be imagined, we may then be fecure of his care for our children, i And if to be under the care of fo difcerning an jeye, fo wife a head, foftrong a hand, fo tender a heart, as Jefus Chrift is, be a fe- licity, as moft undoubtedly it is, and that a .great one, confidering the infinite advan- tages confequent thereunto for protection, prefervation , provifion , improvement of natural faculties, endowment with fpiri- cuai for Infants Baftifm. 6$ tual abilities, initiation in grace, and con- firmation in glory, then the beneflcialnefs of Baptifra to Infants, who are thereby brought under all this care, is beyond dif- pute : and there is reafon enough in that, if there were nothing elfe to move us to it, to baptize our Infants, if we wculd have Chrift to have this care for them, it fhould then be our care to baptize them. §. 10. Fourthly, they are interefted in the care of the Church for them. They that are united to the Head, are united to the Body. They that are united to Chrift, are united alfo to the Church. Communion with the Church follows Union with Chrift. And as it were to intimate this, we are fome- times faid to be baptized into the head, and fometimes into the body • fometimes into Chrift, and fometimes into the Church : for as much as all comes to one ^ becaufe Chrift and his Church, the Head and the Body are all one ; and he that is united to, and hath communion with either, is united to, and hath communion with the other. §. i r. Hence our Church in her office of Baptifra declares the baptized Infant to be grafted into the body of Chrifts Churchy and gives thanks to God for incorporating him inta his holy Church ; as (he had prayeci before that he might he received into the ArK °f Chrift s Chunk $..12. 64 A Modeft Plea #. 12. And as the Head takes care for all the members; fo the members alfo take care one for another, (i Cor. 1 2. 25./ they rejoyce , and fufftr one with another, and have the fame ca-e one for another, and they moil efpecially are eared for by the reft, who are in leaft capacity to take any care for themfelves. § 13. Now as to the cafe in hand, great truly is the care of our Church for her little members, her baptised Infants. She cares for their maintenance, cares for their inhe- ritance, cares for their education, cares for their inftru&ion , that they may be vertu- eufly brought up to lead a godly and a (fhri- ftian life •, in order whereunto fhe not only gives both fo grave an admonition to the Sureties for children at their baptizing, to remember that it is their parts and duties to fee that the Infants he taught ^ fo fon as they /ball be able to learn, what a folemn vow , -promife^ and profejfion they hjd there ■made by them, and foftnda charges call upon them to hear Sermons + and provide that they may learn the Creed, the Lords Prayer^ the Ten Commandments, and all other things , which a Chriftian ought to know and believe to his foul* healthy and be ver- tuoufly brought up, that the Sureties fome- times are apt to thiuk there is too much ef this for Infants Baftifm. 6% this care taken by the Church , becaufe fo moch is laid upon them ; and they are ready to be at Terpuilitns queftion, guid necefle efifpon fores pericu/oingeri f and ask, what neceffity is there for the Godfathers being fo deeply charged ? but aifo lays fevere in- junction upon the Curates of every Pari/h diligently upon every Sunday and Holy day to inftrud the children fent to them in a Cate- That moft excel- ehifm of her providing for ^ Catcchifin m , r j i? the Liturgy Dr. thatpurpofc, and that a Hsmoni ^ x . molt excellent one for that doUt. §. 67. ttfe, ihort indeed in it {elf, En verd (? Cate- yet wanting in nothing ne- tbifmum : brevem cefTary or fit to be known fj dm iJ t m >J e t d c • n n • r 1 tn CUIUS bnviMe for inftruction to falva- nibUdefidercs. B. tion; and that under the Andrews in his heavieft penalties that Opera Poftb.p.%6. are in her power to inflict, a fharp reproof for the firft offence, Suf- penfun for the fecond, and excommunica- tion fox the third : and under the like pe- nalties takes care that Parents (hall fend their children, fervants,and apprentices, to the Church at the times apposed, and that they aifo do then come thither, to be inftru- ded in that Catechifm ^ and by fuch inftru- dion fitted and prepared for Confirmation, at which time they are with their own menth I and 66 A Modeft plea and confcnt openly before the Church to rd- tifie and confirm what their (godfathers and Godmothers promifed for thtm in their Bap'ifm : which excellent courfe were k regularly and confeientioufly on all hands obferved, the Primitive Discipline would return again into the Church, and there wou'd not be occafion for fuch outcries of the Antipaedobaptifts againft Infants-Ba. ptifm. ^.14. Now if to have not only the Natural Parents of a child, but Godfathers and Godmothers alfo , who are a kind of fpiritual Parents, Fathers and Mothers in God, to it • nor them only, but the Mini- fies alfo of the Parifh ; nor him only, but the whole Tarijh alfo- See Dr. fackfen, nor that onl but thc m _ J^^'^^ofihc Dioce'fs , and even the whole Church en- gaged, and that not by mere nature, or cha- rity, but by office and duty, to a refpe&ive care for it,be not for the benefit of it,I would be taught what is. And being fo, it is a fur- ther inflance of the beneficialnefs of Ba- ptifm unto Injjnts, and ft ill a ftronger in- ducement to us to bring our Infants unto Baptifm. $.15. Yet fifthly 1 by vertue of this Union of Infants with Cbrift anihis Church hs for Infants Baptifm. 6j his Body by their being baptized thereinto, they are interefted in all the Intercejfions of Chrift for hisC hurch, and in all the Suppli- cations of the Church un to God . Whether Chrift pray to his Father for his Church, or the Church pray to God for her felf. In- fants that cannot pray for themfelves, are prayed for thereby. Chrift excludes not baptized Infants from the benefit of his In- ter ceftions : for he intercedes for his Body, and they are members of it. Nor doth the Church exclude them from the benefit of her Supplications : for (he prays for all her Mem- Public* eft nobk bers, and they are fome of & c ™™™ "*■ them. NotaChriftianin IZJ^Jnttunl' . u i r ramus,nonpro uno s the world that fays Our j e d p ro populo mo Father, but prays at the cramus, quia torn fame time for every ba- P°P ultt * mum f*~ ptized Brother. ^ D Cypnan. r dc Orat. Dom Unufyuifque cret Vomimtm von pro fe tantum, fed & pro omnibus ft atribuit ficutVominustftfus orarcnos docility ubi non fingulu privaum precem mandavit> fed commnni e^ concordi prece trare pro omnibus juf- ftu D. Cyprian. /. 4. Up* 4, §. 16. Now this fure muft needs be a Benefit to them to be pray'd , and fo pray'd for. O the potency, I had almoft faid the oranipotency of prayer I what can it not £8 A Medeft Plea Mane ergo & crx not do with ? what can h tiiefanudtme- not obtain from God ? St. mm oratto potefi. rr _ n _*.>;„.! J>. Chryfoil. ie 7*™'"^ US, ^v ,&*, PccnitentiA. Horn. " avails, prevails, can do <). Vreces, qua cum much, and that whilft it rcfta fim incfjia- 1S but the * finde prayer S^bS.^ ** ofafthatis,^; Conf. Phil. I *. rtghteoMman,}9m*$.\6. prof. 6. Interom- With that key Eli as fhut »^ f"<* to<*?u and open 'd heaven , firft ^//i^- facere againft, and then for rain, f otcft undc placer e a J o t-i • PcJvalcatl fie- 3™>J- 'Vf ThlSW ! r«»$/tf -m/« on*- are lure of from Sacred th , jS cw«i pun Hiftory. And,if Ecdefi*- confeknm &cor- ^\ck Hiflory may be ere- jiuegw. 1.10.CA. sNt°™M*« t lurned a iEufeb. £c^/". Pool of water into dry Hifl. l.y.c.i^ex ground, and removed a Iwfprti. Ruffini. mountain to make a plain. Tt:.i ,mmt - B y p ra v« l*m* B - » f II^kwJ 4;«e;a dicit, Nifibu* overcame a power & non obfilhs of armed men-, and, what mini, Mud often- j s mor e 5 Aaron and Phi- tit quod preces encountred and con- (dnftorum Vet tra ,. ~ . pojfunt refificre* ?"« d even an an g r Y God > i>. Hieron. /» je- c N^mb. 16. PjW. 105* rem. 7. 15. Whereupon St. tiierom \\ obferves, that the prayers of Saints are able to withfland the wrath of God. And St. for Infants Baptifml 69 St. Ambrofe f concludes -fr ^ui recti vivunt that they that lead a ritht /'«*'« Evangelium GoCpd-Ufe, may cafily f^li potcrunt zm^ , J" ■>. » , J .,, r petrare qua pottu- have, what they vtH ask, u n t, D. Ambrof. Which is but St. John in ;»i ThefT. j.z?. other words, who faith, Wbatfoeverwe ask^, Vpe receive of him , be- canfe )fre k?ep h'u commandments, and do thofe things that are f leafing in his fight , 1 John 3. 22. §. 17. And if it t>e thus powerful, when fingle ^ what is it , when focial ? when there is a pious conspiracy of fervent pray- ers from confenting hearts and concurring tongues, all at once making as it were afTaulc upon the Almighty, with the holy violence of a flrong importunity to extort a petition from him. He loves to be thus wreftled with, and worfted, if I may fo fay. 'Tis an ac- ceptable force that this way is put upon him : and he is not ahle II , be- _. „ . caufe not willing to deny *£$£** any thing that is thus (faith Mr. roofer) afTembling themfelves as a main army of Suppli- cants, it was not in the power of God to withitand them. I fpeak no otherwife concerning the force of publique Prayer in the Church of God, then be- fore me Termllian hath done. Apol.\.\9. We come by troups to the place of Aflembly, that being ban- ded as it were together, we may be fupplicants e- nough to befiegeGod with our prayers.Thefeforces are untohimacceptabk.£«i.i > ^./.5.§.i4- fought 70 A Modefl Plea fought of him. Our Saviour faith(Matth.i8. 1 9.) If two of j oh Jhall agree on earth as touching an) thing that th>y fialaskjtjluli fa done for them, of my Father which U in heavtn. Hereupon St. Jgna ius t argues, If the prayer of one or two fit 3S ivU ^Av- f « °f f° £"** prevatncy, Tifvy&irtvw'nt- " ow wucn more will the avtIw )%ua %"%#> prayer of the Bijhop and met? jpAfoov im t he whole Church fa preva- m ^«m 9 / ; St j*„ £ Hftin* 9 and .«! %». Ep. ad St - 4mbrffc*, and after £jfe/L them Aqnma s ||, conclude * Impoffibile eft it impoffible that fnch ut multorum pre- * r ^ rj (hould fail of au- S'Sffle 5% f d acceptance,^ 44. ad Fr. in Ere- not obtain wnat tne Y P en " mo. tion for, provided they do * Multi enim mi- but petition for what is nimi dum congre- po flible to be obtained. gantur iinanimes thint magni, & multorum preces impoflible eft ut. non impetrent. D. dmbrof. in Kom. 1 * . 3 o. fl Pro juftis elt orandum triplici ratione. Primo quidem quia multorum preces facile exaudiuntur : unde iuper illud, Rom. 15. Aimveritis me in orationibm vejlriiy dicit Givf. Bene rogat Apoftolus minores pro fe orare, Multi enim minimi dum congregantur unanimes fiunt magni : & multovum preces lmpof- fibile eft quod non impetrent, illud icilicet, quod eft impetrabile. Aquin. izd*. q. 8?. a. 7. adter- tium. V'ulD.Cjprutt. de Simpl. Prselar. $.18. for Infants Baptifm. ji §. 18. And no marvel the focial prayers of unanimoufiy consenting, and fervently competitioning Supplicants fhould be fo powerful with God, when they have one among them, and concurring in the petition with them, whom God always hears, even the Son of his own love, the Lord Jefus Chrift, the head of his Church, which he is always with, and always will be^ even un- to the tnd$f the World, and even m here two or three of them are gathered together in his name. And indeed nis prefence with them himfelf afiignes for the reafon of their pre- valency with his Father, ( Matth 18. 20. ) Again J fay unto joh, that if two of yon [ball a^ree on earth, as touching any thing that tkey Jhall ask,-) it ^ all bedwe for them of mj Father which u h:aven. For where tVro or three are gathered together in my Name, there am I in the mid ft cf them. The prevalency of the Churches prayers is from the concurrency of Chrifts petitioning with them, when they pray. §. 19. Now hereupon it follows, that it cannot but be a mighty benefit to Christi- ans, each tobave the prayers of other, and all the prayers of the Church for them ail. And hence are ^rdefires both of one ano- thers private prayers, and alfo of the Churches publick prayers, efpecially upon any 7» A Modefi Plea any extraordinary emergency. And if we, who can pray for our felves, do think the prayers of others beneficial to us, as we do think them , or elfe we ihould not defire them, how can we then but think they are beneficial to our children ? who have the more need of the prayers of others, as they are the iefs able to pray for themfelves • and for whom the prayers of others are by fo much the more likely to be effe&ual, as they do the lefs to hinder their effe&ualnefs. £.20. Prayer then being fo powerful a deriver of all manner of bleflings on the parties prayed for ^ and Baptifm being the means of bringing our children within the Communion of fo many and fuch prayers • we cannot but think Baptifm highly benefi- cial to them .; even to that meafure and de- gree, as upon that one account alone,if there were no other befides, to be induced to ba- ptize our children. CHAP. for Jnf&nts Baptifm. 75 CHAP. XL gaptifm beneficial unto children, in regard of their being made thereby the children of Cod.. §. i.QIxthly, by Baptifm Infants are made O children of God. This fenfe our Church hath of it. Hence immediately after the Baptizing of the Infant it renders thanks to the heavenly Father, for that it hath flea- fed him to receive ihat Infant for his own child by Ad'Y-ion. And in her Catechifm teaches the little Catechumen to fay, that in his Baptifm he was made the child of God. §. 2. The Apoftie St. Pattl fpeaking to the GaLitiam, whom he had declared to be the Sons of God, { c *- thofe that bring them to, & ? tZt "d undertake for them at X). Bifil. despir. their baptizing. They are Sanfto, c.i 2. Tern, vouchsafed the good things ?:^r.^a t * WA ^ that come by baptifm ££&$t through the fauh of thofe jxSwyfidftttif tfl at bring them to beba- rp&a-WeJvlav ew- ptized, faith the Author T* tJ fiet^io^A- g f t jj € jinfoers to the Or- %»?&'<&***&; "W - ^ 6% ipeakmg or Infants. And jl Hon quod vet ipfi upon the account of their guando bapti%an- faith, were the Infants an- tur fide cmant, cicntly admitted to ba- Deo x fed falvan- severs || . But as many as, tur & ipjt pcrfi- whether upon the account dem nonumenfu- f tne ] r own or ol hcrs &&£* S h » are H b f ize h d T & ad dei sjecfut thrift > whether they be dignitatem,ut qui- men or children, they are iusjiAmAtos de z dot $£ thefons of God. S* 4- for Infants Baptifm. 75 P.Bern. Ep. 77. *l Hug. de s. Vifiore. Abfitui ego item non credentes infantes. f m r± riui dftpuuv, .Credit inhere, quh peewit iJ a ItlrT dtcitur credit, tfvdeti & inter fidcles baptita!*'- computmr&c D.Aug.Serm, likVcrb^ f.+. And this fenfe the Ancients had of this thing, namely the efficacy of ba- ptifm for the regenerating of the baptized and putting them into the ftate of children of God. Hence DioKjf.Anop. calls the Font, wherein per- Ve EccL Hier. fons were baptized wit%.* ort.ad Bapt. doption. and calls our ba- 0rm tlfrfm . or from God; as f St.Baftl alfo calls it 'h^kt^ ij»3e- j p. Ambrof. i* i' Mi *«» jnft.fied in the name of the ,„■? '*""'"' ib ' E 2 trcd* y& A Modeft Plea creatuu dc veteri, ur Cjod he is adopted tobt vif* it* in vafi a Sen nmo God. And again mi ericordiatrdnf- . , r i ^ j- • feLtur, & in to the pKerof that dtvtne corpus Cbrifti con- Work, ( iaith he ) %t u to be vcrtitur cato pec- referred , that whilfl the cm. Ve impik outward man is wafhedjhe If'' £*W i»»*rd rnan U changed, liber i, denim /;s- , «*> » minim funt filii and ™ ad < a ne ™ creature Dei. Ep.84. /.io. of an old, veffels of wrath are translated intovejfils of mercy y and a body of fin converted into into the body of Chrifi. Of wicked they are made righteous, of captives thy are made free, and of [ons of men they are made the Sons of God. §. 5. St. Cyprian faith it was foretold of God by his Prophet jfaiah ( c.4 3 . v. 1 8, 19, 2C, 21.) that among PranuneUvit iUic the Genti { es %n p [ aces pcrPropheumVe- , l r 1 w.quodapudGen- where before there was no tes in locis , qua water, rivers \hoHld a- inaquofa prim fu- bcuvd and Veater the elett iffent M flmim generation of God, that is, poflmodum rcdun- /f ait h he):hofe who by Ba- client, & elect um \ . r . ' . * VcigenmMeftper P tlfmal regeneration are regenerationemba- made the children of God. ptifmi flios Dei And to this fenfe fome of ftfos rt*qu»enL t f le Ancients interpret the Z>.Cy P r.U.E M . foredted rcxt>r ^ 3t26> 27, ) In his confirmation he (hows (faith Thee- for Infants Baptifm. 77 TheofhjUtb) how we are the Sons of God, namely by || baptifm. And foTrimafitu, having put II K exempted therefrom by sett.*. the Author of this Holy Inftitution , we do , and may well hence conclude that our children are by Baptifm- E 3 put 78 A Modrft Plea put into a ftate of Adopti- * «*5 £ «*/* # on* of children unto God. pti^amus, u$nonfint coinpinati peccato, utcisai- dAturfanftitM, juftitia, udopiio. V. Chryfoft. Horn, id Neophytos, §. 7. Now this being fo, an ordinary understanding will be able to conceive how beneficial baptifm muft needs be unto Infants in this refped. For it interefts them in the fatherly love of God to them, and care for them. God loves them,, and cares for them, and loves and cares for them as for his chil- dren, as for his fons. §. 8. Now of this love and care of God, to, and for them, the efFeds cannot but be many and good, as well in what he at pre- fent bellows on them, as in what for future he provides for them . Let what will,or can, come at, or of earthly friends or parents,. Baptized Infants can never be wholly either friendlefs or father! efs. When they have neither Father, nor Friend on earth , they have ftill both a Friend and Father in hea- ven : Such a Friend and fuch a Father, as knows their needs, and will not fuffer them to be too much under wants \ fuch a Friend and fuch a Father,as looks after them, whilft they are not able to look after themfelves, nay nor him neither ^ fuch a Friend and fuch a. for Infants Baptifm. 79 leather, as lays up in tliem an early ftock of Grace, and lays up for them an eternal ftock of Glory. §.9. O the happinefs of being an A- dopted Son to God I Tis a Relation big with felicities: both the Indies in one for richnefs and fweetnefs. Tis an honour be- yond that of being of the blood of Nobles, the kindred of Pr nces, the fons of Kings, the heirs of Emperors. 'Tis a Magazine of ftores for all manner of provifions for this and for a better life •, for earth, and for heaven. Tis a Tower of ftrengthfor hk- ty and protection from the power, and ma- lice of foes ^ from harm, danger, and fear of enemies. Tis a breaft of Confolation under all adverfe providences, fweetning every the bittereft cup, and fharpeft ftroke ^ turning our gall into honey , and filling our wounds with balfome. Tis a foun- tain of pleafure perpetually emptying ic felf into our bofoms in ftreams of the mod foul-ravifhing delights and content- ments. Tis heaven in Epitome, beatitude in quintefTence ; an intereft in, and an ear- ned of an eternal inheritance. §. 10. Baptifm then putting the Bapti- zed into this ftate of Adoption of Sons to God, which appellation belongs to no un- baptized' Perfon, and giving theraalfo the Eu, 4^ fpinr* So A Modeft Plea fpirit of Adoption, where- *Qvf(*e

and jojnt heirs with fhrift. By the means that we become fons, we become heirs. Infants therefore being for Infants Baptifm. St being made fons by Bapiifm, are by Baptifm alfo made heirs. But heirs of what ? "why, of a kingdom, and even of that kingdom whereof Ghrift is an inheritor : for the fons of God are ovyv.hm^vi[Mt 9 coheirs with Chrift, heirs to the fame kingdom, whereof he is an inheritor, and that is the kingdom of heaven. And accordingly St. Paul faith, According, to his mercy he faved m by the- wajhing of regeneration , and renewing of the Holy Ghoft y which he [bed on us abun- dantly* through fefns Chrift our Saviour, that being juftified by his grace wefhould bt made heirs according to the hope of eter- nal life, Tit. 3. 5,6,7. $. 2. This Inftrumental efficiency to- wards the giving of entrance and admiffion into the kingdom of heaven, the Fathers do in the general afcribe unto Baptifm. St. Bafil faith it is that whereby we are \\ carried to heaven, and entertain d into that kingdom. Cjreg. W'O^ua.moi »- Na^ianz.. faith it is that & v °v > ^J 6 **"/? by we are carried unto **Oy» m «$&i God. St. Aug. faith, wfo» 0soj\ w Greg. Naz. a man goes forth from ba- 0r - 4°. mining then the f Me- of. J ^& nio hm f. de the kingdm of heaven is t / ne ^ ,J ta€(ele _ opened to hm. Trrtullian jVn apcritur.R "Aug E 5 calis Si A Mttdeft PlU Scrm. 19. de calls it the happy Sacra- Temp.Fclixfdfra- mm f our WMer thereby mcntum aqua no* / ■ n „j r ' l„ j/" 0r*. qui abluti fangwtfiedfrm t»e Jfi- delictis priflina Hnquencies if our former cacimU in vitam blindnefs , we are freed (Stcmmlibcramur, mto eternal life. And by Tm.de Bapt.cu Grei.liaz.ianz.. 'tis caU 40. ^ I! ,ty/4 baptifmath *the k&J of the hingdtm of lapti^tos ad regr heaven. So that it not on- numcceicftcmiuit, \ y fends II the Baptized to. Greg. « Ewm but Jets them into that f3om t 17. 1 • j kingdom. £. 3 . And from a well-grounded con- fidence hereof undoubtedly it is, that our Church not only prays for OfSee of Publ. the Infant to be baptized, Bapt. of Infants, . that he may come to the land of everlafiing life , and to the eternal kingdom Vrhich God hath fromijid •, and be made an heir of everlafi- ing falvation, and an inheritor of Gods e- ver lofting kingdom ^ but alfo gives afTu- sance to the Sureties for the Infant i upon fhe word and prom ife of our Saviour, that he will give unto him the bltffing of eternal life j and make him partaker of his everlaft- ing kingdom > even the kingdom of hea- ven. & 4. Anlin this her ftnfe file agrees with fir Infants » ffiftiflfrl . S5 with the fentiment of the Ancient Church. - For St. Chryfoftom faith, For this cah(c do we ba- Hac de eaufa vti^e Infants that there {f ntuloy ■ "T may be- added unto them ^lim > f An M- holinefs, right to ufnefs^ a- tar, juftitfo, ado- d ft ion 3 and an inheri- ptio,bvwj& %?■ little children to come unto ™f v & c *tf'*- me j for cf fucb ts the Ehan. q .,^Aa~ kingdom ij heaven, the 0- tioch. U4.IV/i.z. ther the words of St.T*»/, p. ^77* tut now are your chil- dren holy, faith, That the baptized Infants of Believers do as unde filed and be Hiving' enter into the kingdom of heaven. §, 5. Yeafo highly conducing unto an entrance into heaven both , , for Infants and others was J&? fe^T Baptifra anciently thought, ^k^w^I fa. that it was the opinion of %a.dw tzn&Kpi- fome, that there was no 84 A Modefl Flea ex ilia maxi- ours faying i that Ex- mepronunciatione C ept a man be born ofvea- Domini qui ait, Ur and of h s w fa Nifi natus ex a- r . / , . qua quis erit, non c * m( * <»'" > nt0 th < *«- habet vitam,fubo- "Qm cf god. riuntur fcrupulofi, &c. Tcriull. de Bapt. Lex e- nim tingendi impofita eft, & forma prsefcripta,. Ice inquit , docete nationes tingentes eas in no- mine patris, & nlii, & fpirkus fan&i. Huic legi collata defiaitio ilia, Nifi quis renatus fuerit ex :d (LKxezo 7ijV d$tvn that is to receive the Lords Supper is fpoken of, Let a wttn s that is a man of years and under- ftanding examine hiwf If dec.) but he faith here, 2*? {*.« % except one> anj me, be it who it will be, man, woman, or child^ be born again, that is baptized, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. $. 12. Heaven then being the region of light, the paradife of pleafure, the habitation or joy, the manfion of peace, the feat of blifs- the re it of the Saints, the country of Angels, the court of God, a kingdom of glory > an inheritance incorruptible and undented, and that fadeth not away, where our folaces (hall be pure, our happinefc compleat, and our life eternal : and Baptifm being fo high- ly conducible, if. not abfoiutely neceffary, , \m tO for Infants Baptifm. 89 to an entrance into heaven, the ready way for our felves, and the only way that we know for our Infants, to get admiftion in- to that city of our God > and joy of our Lord ^ it neceffarily follows, that Baptifm mull be highly beneficial to our Infants ^ and that we, if not upon the account of fin in them , with the Orthodox Chriftians , yet at leaft for entrance into the kingdom of heaven, with the Hete* rodox PclaziaHS *,{hou\d * p * rvulo r s et ' m be moved to baptize them, gg £gg natos contagium mortis antipx prima nativitate contrahere. Sic emmeosfine ullopeccm origimilis- vincuti ajj'crunt nafci, ut prerfus non ft quod ek oporteat fccunda nttiviim dimitti: fedeos prop-' terea baptism. ut regeneratione adoptati admittan- tur ad regnum Vet, de bono in melius tranjlati, nan ifla renovatione ab aliquo tnalo obligations vcurk abfoluti, &C..D. Aug. de H*re[. c. 8tf, CHAP, 9o A Modejl Plea CHAP. XIII, Baptifm beneficial unto Children in reg rd of their being thereby made partakers of Grace. J.i.VTEt eighthly, to (hew the Bene- JL hxialnefs of Baptifm to Infants, Baptifm is a means of Grace to them : aninftrument of conveying unto them, and making them partakers of the Grace of God ^ that is, fo far, and in fuch manner, and meafure, as they are capable of it. $. 2. To fignifie Baptifm to be a means of Grace, Grace is one of the Names by which Baptifm is called in the Writings of the Fathers. Whether out of a certain ftrangc kind of joy (faith Gr.Na.) * E/7? m t* <&*- or whether in consideration %*?&<& wpjfua- of the manifold benefits of t©—~ «ts tS ttd- it. tveriveit many nam ts, ^«^^^«P)*- ptifm , Vnthon y Hlumi- gcLrficfxa. y xet- nation y 6cc. cpa, ^un^yLcLy Gr.Naz.Or^t. 40. A/ct ^7r (xii n£>te7i&&t 7lw %iatv, art? tmefyr £*— Id. ib. — &id 0 done^ but for Infants Biptifm. 9% but According to his m trey hefavedtu, by the Veaflring of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghojt, i.e. by the Grace of San&ifkation, which is a work of the Holy Ghoft, ufually begun in Baptifm, and con- ftantly wrought by it, in Tome meafure in the party baptized, at lead fo far as amounts to the putting into him the firft principle of it, whereby he is in time, and by degrees brought to a newnefs of condition, actually regenerated into a new creature. $. 7. Hence fV*r unto the convert Jews ( Alls 2. ) promifes upon their Baptifm the gift of the Holy Ghoft (v. 38. ) Repent, and be baptized every one of yon in the name effffm Chrift for the remijjion cfjinr, and je [hall receive the gift of the Holy (jhefi. For the promife is made to yon, and to your children, &c. The promife. What pro- mife ? Why , the Promife of the gift of (that implies fure, if any thing more, yet howe- ver fanftifi cation by ) the Holy ^_^^ acknowledge one Ba- #& m £ ^ im ptifm for the remiffion of a and anfwers , \{ bt de Exhort ^ that it is the purging, (that Martyr. is the pardoning) of our d In Baptifmo om- fins. AthanafiH*' faith, nia debi u> ?•/• m Corby] the water we D.^.ijjferm. may obtain the remiiUon de Temp. Ecce of former fins. Greg, venturi eftis ad Nazianz,. k faith, that this ^m. fanftum , Laver hath the vertue to blot out fins. St. Am* v brofe faith ! , that there tionis. Renova- ( i. e. in baptifm ) the bimini, eritis fine Believer is wafhed, all his "Ho peccato; a- fins being put away, he is pendentes de illo jnft.fiedicheNWof ™' -- the Lord , and adopted a perfequebantur, i- Son to God by the Spirit bi delebuntur, D. of our God. And m St. A H- Serm.ii>?. BafiL (to name no more) de Temp. Bapti- iaith, it is to captives re- "tifiint, dcletif- , ' . V c que omnibus pec- dempuon, remiflion of <* atis ex hac r yni debts , &c. And thefe emigrarunt , D. may fuffice to report the ,4$g> lib. 15. de Churches fenfe as to the C'v.Dei, c.7 matter of Juflification , which flands in the re- F million diluemini in ba- ptifmo falutari la- lit hcrtandi fine homines tunc fe 98 A Modeft Flea potius interimere, million of fins : though rum lavacro fan- ot h ers a if n fo atteft the azregenerationis f abluti univeno- rum remiffionem acceperint j?eccatorum. Tunc -enirn tempus eft cavendi omnia tiitura peccata, cum omnia lint deleta praeterita, D. Aug. de Civ. Dei, 1. i. c. 27. c Quod [ fc. baptifma ] ficut priora peccata dimittit, ficinfutumm fervare non poteft, nifi baptizati omni cultodia fervaverint cor iiium, D.Hieron: contra Ha?ref. foviri.x.-$ \J Om- nia fcorta,& publico colluvionis fordes,impietas in Deum., parricidium in parentes, inceitus, atque ex- traordinary voluptates utriufque fexus mutati na- tura Chrifti fonte purgantur., D. Huron. Ep. yo. ad Oceanum. Omnia nobis in baptifmate condonata funt crimina — Id. ib. f Felix Sacramentum aqua? noftrse qua abluti delictis priftinse ca*citatis in vi- tam aeternam liberamur, Tertull. de Bapt. ~ deleta morte per ablutionem deli&omm, Id. ib.~ baptifmi carnalis a6tus, quod in aqua mergimur, fpiritalis ♦efectus, quod delictis liberamur, Id. ib. s 'am 5 M%zsj x} ov Awqa YikiM& 9 xj cv fMfyy xj hr 'cum? 2« >«?<* ytVQpmvov nvdLy tu-vtCuj e/Y£a£tcc 7iwd%i- efTtofflvv mziTOfdw h w «x. ££i 7rivovx!®vp.tiya,iy tittS dfMt,?TWfjiA7wv $ of ri & &nS{£zu, Xj ffilv 7rw/]t "Xejvu 7iht)[Ai4ifa')/x4,7wv tUjj cvy^^noiv ivfkofru , Cbryf. Horn. 40. in Genef. Vefpotius quod om- nia remiferit per lavacrum regenerationis , Id. £- Tiar. in Pjal 7. Hinc oftenditur dogma magnum quod perfecte purgantur a peccatis, qui baptizan- tur, Id. Horn. 40. in Afts 1. i 9 . h Qu* eft gra- tia, unde per baptifmum invef timur ? Utique pur- gatio deli&orum, D.Bern. Serm. x.inCo?n.Do- ttnini { ~-'Qtw$ dftnwt twy a>va?nw V77 *V & v for Infants Bapifm. 99 Apolog. 2, pro Cnriltian. To nuffi o£u& Taps? cy Id. Dicl. & Interpret. Parab. Script. J.9+. — iiV C fc Tec*'/©" ] tJ" ovbpaLTi fictrti&vTtsiAx&d&tvw'* KtC'ovTzl 5 «$u ifjiviav %) cO.aviav dLytSuv [MTxria^ hxviJk. Id.Refponf. ad Orthod. q. 44- k TaV* e - piynw'mv '<&,&*& jjv'iyp Tvhx\e$v. Gr. Nazian. Orat. 40. T«V $ nfJiOfm/uSfiaVi « <$T a.uap]aM$~ tAjjuv to a«7£;V ^X" ovf^fvi^v. Id. ib. 1 Illic enim omnibus peccatis depofttis abluitur credens, ju'Hticatur domini nomine, & per fpiritum Dei no- irri Deo filius adoptatur. D. Ambrof. 1 Cor. 6. 11.

%fetti *w- of Baptifm heals without / r " ^ ljito '* pain, brings us good things fasSv %r6&& without number, and fills ym-nu niM» , k) us w th the grace of the 7h* ra ttvsi/^7©- Holy Ghoft. And that '^W^ta^D the Laver ot divine S race <&£. Horn.' 4 oI ? feth «> clcanfc -not the in Gc». ipot and nlthinefs of the Divinae autem body but of the foul. St. gratis lavacrum Cyprian b fa : th , By ba- non corporis, fed pcifm is received the Holy anims maculam Qh ft • m h if fordefque mun- . » r . P. dareconfuevit^D. and graces of it : a thing ary/bjf. ad Ba- frequently happening cer- ptizandos. tainly jn vifible effeds, and "* .Per Baptifmum undoubtedly in invifible -Sprites Sancjtus fons bapti- >c Igitur omnes a- *«/#** c faith, that the wa- qux de priltina ters of baptifm being fan- originis prsroga- dified by the Holy Ghoft ? v t .¥"!*?""* do conceive a fandifTck fequuntur invoca- yj r tue « y ««*/*/« -laitU, to Deo. Super- Having put on the Son of v.enit enim ftatim God, for Infants Btftifa l#l God, and being wholly fpirfms de coeIls , made members or mm- by & - a q U ; s r U p er eit the fanftiflcauon of Ba- farf&ificans eas de ptifm , ye muft needs be femetipfo | & ih the fons oi God. And ? n ^ ca «: vim „ A7 ^-.Hc p* iandtihcanai com- Gret.NAUan*. .calls Ba- j^ ^^ ^ ptifm e 4"»f«**ff» the Bapc if m? . a Fl „ purgation of the foul ; and ii um Dei iniud,& the waters of B: ptifm he toti ejus membra calls yrf^ m >&?*'- aV ha, viKAczoyty (Mmtjpt/Sf) t&Safffiav vM-mv* Vasd'?r*§V7l}tM0Ti$W> Ai^Xlf\Q- V opt KM ^d*f»76"- £. 1 3 .Baptifm then being a means of making the baptized partakers of fo excellent Graces of God, as the Juftification of their Per- fons , and the San&ihxation of their Na- tures, and fo putting them out of a ftate of wrath and damnnation , into a ftate of grace and falvation, muft needs be concluded to be highly beneficial to thofe that partake of it. What thing indeed in all the world can in the leaft come in competition for F 3 worth* 102 A Mode ft Plea worth and excellency, for advantageouf- nefs and beneneficialnefs , with either of thefe two divine Graces ? Who that under- stood what the Guilt of fin is, and what the Punifhment of damnation is, would not give the world, if it were his, to be acquitted from that guilr, whereby he fhould he obli- ged unto that punifhment ? And who that underftood the juft worth of internal holi- nefs, or the true value of eternal happinefs, i would not think alhhe Jewels in the world, though all the pebles and fands in the world were jewels, too mean a price for fuch a purchafe as that grace, that fhould intitle . unto that glory ? J>. 14. And that being fo, what an in- ducement is here CO what indiiCCffieTit can be greater ? what perfwafion more for- cible ? what argument more ftrong ? what obligation more powerfull ? ) to draw us to the baptizing of our Infants? what can we do better for them ? what can we do fo good for them ? as to get them juftified ? as to get them fan&ified ? and to get them baptized ? that they may both be juftified, and fanfti- fiel CHAP. for Infants Baptifm. 103 CHAP. XIV. ik rt~- Ttaptifm beneficial unto Children in gard that by it they are covfigwd an:o a Rtfiirrettion. ji.i.Tjllt Ninthly, every Grace it felr £> doth not carry immediately and fully into **™*- ™{*refur- Glory Thcrcmuitbca ^^ji nfing before a reigning. M:irci011> k 5 . FleOi and blood, in the con- 1 cor. 1 f uti&tjk baptifm at i advantage to the dead in obtigaretur. ^uid order to their riling again. (Sipfosbaptiiari, And tna t thought muft be £££-££ rtt.T r ion > tc fur gum ? Tert. that thoie bodies that were de Refurrcft. car. baptized, fhould be raifed. tf& Now this Ground the A- poftle goes not about in the lead to confute ^ iut argues from their practice grounded on it to provearefurreftion : and to them. doth it for Infants Baptifm, 105 itunanfwerably. For if they thought their being baptized for others did conduce to the riling of thofe others* they muft needs much • more think that they that were baptized for themfelves muft be raifed : now neither they that had been baptized by proxy, nor they that were baptized in their own perfons , could pofiibly rife, if there were no refur- re&ion. So that their Practice was a con- firmation of the Apoflles Dodrine. §. 5 . Now this effect Baptifm hath on the Baptized, by making them partakers of the Refurre&ion of Chrift. In refpecV whereof we are faid by the Apoftle to be rifen with him in Baptifm ( ColofT. z. 12.) whence Baptifm is called by Si. Tt-ajil *, a vowtr to the refurrtUion. * T v & a L±'<\ and by Theodora [[, a pa?-- Jh'v^i^ . fnrrecli n. And well it Bafil. Exhort, ai may, inafmuch as by it we f^;' < - a. are made, partakers of the ^^Uv^m- Lords death. Whence we «$. are faid,(i-n the fame place) tor be buried with kirn in Baptifm $ and (Rom. 6. 3.) to le baptized into his deah. And if we rave been planted to- gether in th likjnefs of his death , ve ft ill be nl fa in the likenefs of lis refxr- reclio»y ( Rom; 6. $:) In contemplation F 5 - whereof io6 A' Mode ft Plea SiwTjepw^ h. whereof Greg. Naz.iaxz.t &&$ - elegantly cries out, Let hs MTi^fJfJ h* ^ tth Chnft by tafttfm A $ ci/vv^Svpto i . that we may be alfo raifed ew&vihSurffiJva. #p vpith him •, let us de- $ «,vJ%*M>A>. r cend vith him, that we An ignores, qucd "V be fl° ***}«* mth quuunqueinthri- htm y let Hi afcend with ftnm tinfli fumus , him y that we may alfo be in mortem ejus glorified with him. And ImdttT* C m fromthisSacramentalcon- mum in mortem, ut by baptifm in his death , qnemUmodnm fitr- Tertullian argues a real rcxh thrifts a conformity that we fhall inceianm. Acne flefli m his reiurrection. de ifttl untum vitH dictum putcs, qua ex fide per hi" ptijm& in novicate vivendx eft, providentijjimd ad^ jiruit : Si enim complint&ti juerimuA JimuLcromor~ . tis Chriftiy in & rcfurrcftionis erimuf, TcrfimuU- crnm enimmorimur in bapijfmate, fed per vcritatem. rcfurgimui in carne, ficut & Cbriftus, Tertull. de Refurreft. C otitis Edit Rigilt. p. 415. We re- ceive hereby a promife of refurre&ion unto life : though we by going into the water profefs that we. are willing to take up the crois. and die for Chrifrs fake j yet on Gods part this a&ion of going into , and corning out of the water again, did iignifie that he would bring fuch perfons to live again. See this and much more in Dr. Patrkl(s Difcourfeof for infants Bafttfm. i 07 § m 6. Refurre&ion then , which is the hope of the living, and the comfort of the dying Chri- Et ***** »'» * ftian, being, as Tertian feSKfiK sails it, jama regm^ that fed refurreciionem gate of the kingdom that jubflantix fux p . lets us into the a&uality of &• I®-, K Bafil. de Spir.SurtfoyC.iP. for Infants Baptifm. log $. 3. Now this falvifick efficacy of Ba- ptifm not for men, but infants alfo, might eafily be inferred from the foregoing parti- culars: inasmuch as falvation confifts but in the obtaining, and enjoying that mercy, Grace, and Glory, which Baptifm qualifies them for, configns, and intitles them to- and which they , upon due perfeverance in the grace thereof, fhall be made partakers of. §. 4. But there is a nearer way to be taken thanfuch a repetition of particulars, Our Church faith , It is certain by Gods wordy that Children which are baptized, djing before they commit attualfin arc m- dottbtedly faved. C hildren dyin^before the commiuion of a&ual fin arecapable of no other means of falvation but Baptifm, and, that which is joyned with it, Prayer. There- fore by Baptifm with the Prayer of Faith, they are faved. §. 5. But is this certain by the word of God ? Yes furely , by good argument drawn from it. For baptifm being the ap- plication of the blood of Chrift to the par- ty baptized for the taking away of that fin whereof he ftands charged •, and Infants be- ing chargeable with no fin but that fin of the world, which is taken away by the bioocl of the lamb of God- applied to them in ba- ptifm^ Iio A Mofefi Plea ptifm v it muft follow, that being freed from that, they muft be faved. $.. 6. But we will goto Scripture- Text it Celf for proof. Our Saviour hath faid, CMark. 16. 16.J He that (nlieveth y and is baptised {hull he faved. Here we have fal- vation promifed upon two performances-, the one by us, the other upon us : that by us is Faith ^ that upon us is Baptifm. Now as he that hath both thefe, is certainly faved : fo no doubt at all of his falvation, that hath but either of thefe, fo it be not his fault that he hath not the other. And if our bapti- zed Infants have not the one, which is Eaith, yet they have the other, which is Ba- ptifm. §, 7. Put cafe one believe, and be in no pofiibility of being baptized, who doubts now of his falvation / even juft fo, in cafe one be baptized, and be in no capacity to believe, there cannot reafonably be any doubt made of his being faved. $.8. Our Saviour wrought many Sal- vations for their bodies, who by themfelves- Jbad made no application to him in a way of prayer or faith, upon the faith and prayer of others. And what doubt but he is as- ready to work falvation for the fouls of our Infants, though in no capacity of applying rhemfelves to him by prayer or faith, even upon-: for Infants B4f>ti[m 9 , in upon the faith and prayer of thofe that bring them to baptifm ? Had Chrift mercy only for bodies . ? Or hath he not it much more for fouls ? Or hath he mercy only for the fouls of men ? and not alfo for the fouls of Infants } And who ever reftrained the efficacy of Faith and Prayer in the ufe of Means to bodily falvation,that it cannot pre- vail alfo for the faving of fouls > theirs efpe- cially who as they can do nothing of them- felves to advance it, fo they do nothing of themfelvesto hinder it. All poffible proper means then being ufed for their falvation, which is their baptizing with the prayer of faith, there is no reafon to doubt of their being (aved. And therefore our Church having, after the recital of the Gofpel ap- pointed on that occalion, which contains this order of Ghrifts to furTer the little Children to come Doubt y« not unto him., defcanted a therefore, but ear- while on the goodwill of nemybeheve^hac . & , r ... he will hkewife our Saviourto thofe chil- durably receive dren,proceeds from thence this prefent In- to exhort the bringers of font, that he will the Infant unto Baptifm, embrace him with mi to doubt of the falva- the arms k of h ' s »£*« ~c :* mercy . that he nonoflt - will give unto him thebleffingof eternal life> and make him par- takrofhis eyerlafting Wingdovn^Hb.B'^.QJ infant s, J, 9. in A Modeft Plea §.9. But further, as our Saviour faid, He that believeth, and u baptized (lull be faved y To' one of our Saviours Apoftles faid of him, that according to his mercy hefaved m by the wafhing cf regeneration^ and re- newing of the Holy Ghofi, (Tit. 3. 5.) that is by Chriftian Baptifm, which confifts of thofe two parts, the walTiing of Regenera- tion, and the renewing of the Holy Ghoft. The words are a MerifmnSi a Rhetorical Fgure of Speech , wherein inftead of any Totum or whole thing, is fee an enumera- tion of its parts. As when for the world, which God in the beginning did create, it is faid, In the beginning God created tht hea- ven and the earth, Gen. i.i. As the heaven and the earthy the two conftituent integral parts of the world are put for the world there : fo here the wafhing of regeneration, and the renewing of the HolyCjhoft the two conftituent integral parts of Chriftian Ba- ptifm, are put for Baptifm. Juft as when our Saviour (John 3. 5.) laid to Nicode- mpts^ Except a man be born of water and of the fpirit he cannot enter into the king- dom of god, by naming the two conftitu- ent integral parts of Baptifm water and the fpirit y he meant Chriftian Baptifm, which confifts of thofe tw<> parts,* without which in the ordinary way of faivation, as far as that for Infants Baptifm, 113 that is revealed unto us, and without tying God in extraordinary cafes unto ordinary means, there is no entrance into ths king- dom of God. §. 10. And another of his Apoftles doth pofitively and exprefty fay that Baptijm doth now f*ve uty ( 1 Pet. 3.21.) Not that it hath any Phyfkal vertue in it felf in the way of a Natural Caufe to effe A our Salvation, but that it hath a faving efficacy for fuch end communicated unto it by God the Ordainer of it, who works the effect of it by the Co- operation of his Spirit with it, and that it doth exert its efficacy, and hath that effect, upon all fuch, as do not fruftrate the grace of God bellowed on them, and wrought in them, in, and by it : which certainly our Children before the Commiftion Df wilfuil aftual fin do not do. A nd what is faid more thanfo, of Faith, or the Word, or Prayer, or any other Grace or Means, which we call faving ? §. 1 1 , Nor let any here tell me,that the Apoftle doth exprefiy deny this efficacy to that part of Baptifm , which is the only part which Infants are capable of, namely the putting away the filth rf 'the fit ft, or the external washing with water. §. 1 2. For frrft, ( not in- the lead to al- low the external wafhing to be the only part H4 A Mode ft Plea of Baptifm, which Infants are capable of - for who can tell in what manner the Holy Spirit can, or in what meafures he doth inli- nuate himfelf, and communicate his grace, and exert his efficacies in verylnfantsPorwho can deny any thing of all this to them I ) the Apoftle was a Jew,and wrote this Eptftle to the Jews •, and his meaning plainly is this, to deny(if he do deny any thing) the faving effi- cacy of that Baptifm he fpeaks of,to any legal Jewifh* Baptifm, all the * T* $ ofiK®- efficacy whereof was the ck«V» to jSa^i- putting away the filth of a-(A.*T& 9 o -rfuj the flefh , a ceremonial *$m tilrivw t3 p ur g at ion from legal pol- $*7rnLi* iti lution,andtoafcibcitunto 4j%uj kmi offwo the Evangelical Chriftian £&£ nteoviZiagj Baptifm-, which, from its >h wri ?9o"«» *) being ufually adminiftred &* (*/**<. K> %fr up()n fuch j J ry and j^ '6h, Juft. Mart. Diolog. cum Tryph. p. 1% r. Edit. Pdrff. I6t'p Tlu> Totoj&Ttw Tolvw which, to 'Is- aiuetjQ-voijUH,^ tfcftr/mriffiga an *™& -»>"*? Anfwer unto God. W(< Greg . Nar . Orat. 40. p. 638. Vehtec ter merghamur y ampliia aliquid reiponicn~ tc$> &c. Tertull. de Corona Mil. p. in. Edit. Rig, &i* tin dicimr msnozttioj qwdficutin mn*» ftlbut emens ant c&mparans fibi diquid commodi cer - ta ratione ac fomulis interrogat emptor em, ac ftipu- latur ab eo quxrendo, An bee aut illud mihi venik ac tradUy & ba$ conditionc ac precio, &c. cut co%r tra venditor respondent affimat : fie igitur etum in Baptifmo, cum Veus interrogando ftipulatur ac ohligat nos nojlramque fidem & obedicntiam, turn vicijftm nos ftipuUndo per fidem obligamus ejus pa-* ternum favorem ic gratiam. Flac. Illirici Clavis. v. Baptifmm, This form of interrogation feems to have been very ancient in the Church, and the A- poftle juftly thought to refer to it when he fliles Baptifm ike anfwer of a good Confcience towards God, &c. Dr. Cave Primit. Chriftian,. part, x . ch* jo. p. sir. li6 A Modefl ?U* §. 13. Secondly however, if what he faith were to be underftood of the external waftiing with water in Baptifm, yet his meaning is not to deny that faving efficacy he fpeaks of to that, but not to appropriate it unto that only •, but to communicate it with that , whatever it be that he calls k7n?a>7i',/ua. whether Inquiry, or Anfwer of a good confeience towards God. When our Saviour (aid, My dottrive is j j, a - ,$ # net mine, bnt his that /cut me ; his meaning was not to fay, that his doctrine was not his at all, but not h s a'one, but his Fathers alio which fent him. So when he faid, He that believe th on me 3 belie vcth not in me, but on him that fent me, John j 2.44. his meaning was not to deny that he that believed on him, did not believe on him : but to affirm, that he that did believe on him> did not believe on him only, but alfo on him that fent him. So the Apoftles meaning here is not to deny, that the putting away the filth of the flejh doth f/vs us (viz,, in its order, degree, and meafure) but that not that only, or alone doth fave us -, but that, together with the Anfaer of a good corfii- ence towards Cjod made by, or for the Ba^ prized. £.14. And now after all this, what need I, or what can I add more, that may fet forth for Infants Baftifm. 117 forth the Beneficialnefs of Baptifm to thofe that are Baptized, whether Infants or O- thers. W hat greater benefit than Salvation ? What more beneficial than that that favcs ? If then to baptize our children be a means to fave our children ( and indeed that with our faith and prayer be all the means we can ufe in order to their faving ) how fhould not the <:onfideration hereof, if we defire ( as how can we but defire ? ) they fhould be faved, move us to baptize them ? Yea, how (hall we free our felves from the accu- fation of great uncharitablenefs, that I fay not injuftice, towards the offspring of our own bowels,if we may have, and do defpife, or neglect the procuring for them this fo be- ficial a means of their falvation ? And thus I have difpatcht the firft Branch of my Argument : and have {hewn you , that Infants may have Benefit by Baptifm, and what is the Benefit that they may have by it. CHAP. Ii8 A Mode ft Pica CHAP. XVI. Children! Need of Baptifm in regard of its efficacy to take off the Guilt of Sin* £.1 .T Now go on to the Second, the Need X which Children have for Baptifm. And in the fhewing of that I will begin with that, which Children have with them at their beginning, and is derived to them from their beginning, and that is, as it is u- fually called , Original Sin And if it do appear, that Children are born infe&ed with that Epidemical Malady of Original Sin ^ and that Baptifm is a Means ( the only ordinary Inftru mental Means ) by which they may be healed of that Malady, then certainly it will not by any reafonable man be denied, that Infants do (land in need of Baptifm : unlefs haply it can be fuppofcd, what yet is utterly unfuppofeable, that one that is fick of a difeafe , whereof he will die without cure, hath no need of that Phy- iick which is the only remedy by which he may be cured. We will flrlt fee what ver- tue there is in this Phyfick for the healing of that Malady ^ and then fee how Children are infe&ed with that Malady, that is to be healed with this Phyfick, §. 2. for Tnfms Baptifm. lip §. 2. Now for the firft what healing vertue there is in Baptifm,by the Inftitution of its Ordainer , for the taking away of fin and I* s act mentis no- guilt, I will give you an ™ *'&*> p*dcrh f kL u u vantur a Cbnfto account of it,both from the gmU caufdtur j n _ Scriptures, and from the firumentaliterqA- Fathers. dem per ipfa fa~ cr amenta, fedprin- cjpititcr per virtutcm Spirittts Sanfti in Sacramentis operants, Aquin. i zdx. q. 112. 1. Sacr amenta ex fui inftitutione habent quod conferant gratiam, Aquin. 3. q. 66. i.Concluf* Baptifmus autcm ab ipjo Ckrijio virtutcm bab.t jujtificandi, Id, ib.i m , §. 3. I begin with the Scriptures. And the firft 1 take notice of to this purpofe is that exhortation of St. Teter to the con- verted Jews, (Alls 2.38J where he fpeaks unto them to repent and be baptized every on of thtm in the name of Jeftu Chrifi for tU remiffion ("that is, the forgivenefs) of fins. From whence it is clear, that Ba- ptifm is a Sacrament, whereby Chrifi be- ftoweth and conveyeth remiAIon of fins to thofe that are baptized. For elfe , why (hould he exhort them to be baptized for that end ? Why fhould he exhort them to be baptized for remiilion of fins, if remif- fion of fins were not given in and by Ba- ptifm } 120 A Mode/l Plea §. 4. And of fo known an efficacy to this purpofe was Baptifm in the Apoftles days, thit Ananias (Ads 22. 16.) fla- ttens Saul upon his converfion to be bapti- zed for this end. AndnoVv (faith he) why tarrieft thou ? . Arife an I be baptized, and wafb away thy fins calling on the name of the Lord. Be baptized and vcajh away thy Jinfj that is, in order to the cleanfing thee from thy fins ufe the means which God hath ordained for that end, be baptized. §. 5. And hence fure it is, and as having an apprehenfion , not to fay experience , which every body mud needs know St. Paul had of the venue and efficacy of Baptifmal wafhing towards this cleanfing, that chofen vefTcl tells us ( Eptef. 5. 25, 26. ) that Chrift gave him/elf for the Church , that he might fcnftife and clear. fe it with the "Wafting of water by the Word. By cleanfing the grace of Juftification is underftood ( 1 John 2. j.) where the blood offefns is faidtocleanfe us from all fin y that is, toj»- slifie us , to purchafe for us , and procure to us the pardon of our fins. And fo un- queftionably it here fi^nifies : efpecialiy being fet in contradiftindion to fan&iflca- tion • and more fo in the Original than in the Tranflation , which is , not , that he might fanftifie and cleanfe it : but that he for Infants Bapifm. 121 he might fanblifi >itjjavi»g clean fed it ; that b, that having forgiven its fins by the grace of juftification, he might render it holy by the grace of fan&ificarion, the one as well as the other being applied , conveyed , or communicated to it a«t P « t * 8<&*f by the vafhing of water with the , t . r d, t hacisbyBa PtI frn, »£#&, the warning here fpoken mm < Theophy- of. Now this, the clean- Lift. Oecumea. ling, that is the remitting or taking oft the guilt of fin from the Church being here by the Apoftle afcribed unto Baptifm , and that as the Inflrument ufed by (Thrift for that end, who is there- fore faid to cleanfe the Church by that wafh- ing, it is evident that by Faptifm, as by an Inftruraent ordained and ufed by Chrift for that end, the Grace of juftification is conveyed and communicated to the party baptized. Thus the Scriptures of God fay. §. 6. And thus fay the Fathers of the Church alfo. St. Chryfoft. faith * It is the ufe of the * Dkin * mcr * Laver of the divine grace f™* j"5 . r % r ° i non corpora , fed to cleanfe the fpots and anirm facAwl filth not of the body ,but of fordefque wiuruh- the foul. And that they are re onfyvit. V. perfectly purged from c M f <>?. /?•* fins, who are baptized. "*W«i". G Tkc- 122 A Mo deft Plea Theopbylatt faith a , that though the water of ba- ptifm be (imply water, yet when the grace of the Holy Ghoft comes thereto 9 through calling upon God, it loofes thedifeafes of the foul. And thefe we know are fins and corruptions. St. Cyprian, fpeaking of his own baptifm b , calls it that death of fins, and life of vertues. Baptifm is the Death of fins by the Grace of Juftification, and £cftyp V8v dnk&s* the Life of vertues by the Grace of San&irlcation. We are wafhed, faith c St. Bernard , in Baptifm, be- caufe therein the handwri- ting of our damnation is blotted out, [" that is, our fin is pardoned,] and this grace is given us not to be hurt of concupifcence un- lefs we confent unto it. St. Ahguftin d tells us, that if that be admitted, which fome contend for , that it were ones advantage to kill himfdf to pre- vent *J2a,7%i£'Q(MVoi, Cbr. Horn. 40. iri Aft. ^61/77? )&¥ i&ViyV c / 9v c »\ a \ !«7B, H >0 tLV dleL jeLyyih* ivifyeict, etv Aif« 5 &c. Tbeo- fbyl.mtfobnSA. D Scis ipfe profc* &o&mecum pa- riter recognofcis, quid detraxerit nobis,quidvecon- tulerit, mors ifta criminum , vita Virtutum, D. Cy- prian,Li>- Ep« 2, for Infants Baptifrn, 12 J vent his falling into (in through pleafure or grief, it would corae to this, that men were to be exhorted, then above all other times to kill themfeives, when being wafhed in the laver of holy regeneration they had received remiflion of all fins. In which laver he faith, that fin, even that great fin of killing Chrift himfelf was remit- ted. Hence frM* lb ggSMS the waters or Baptilm e deletul . c hi rog ra- purging waters ; and La- phum damnatio- ttantim f calls the aft nis noftr£,& gra- of baptizing the pouring tiahaec nobis con- on .of the purifying dew ,^^fi which by the way is a ( ia nocea t ,fi ta- good inftance of baptizing nien £ conCenfa by way of perfufion or abftineamus. D. pouring on of water , fo Bern. Serm. i. ia early as within three hun- Coen.Dom. j j f^L a~»'~~ d Quam caufant dred years of Chrift, time. fi v ^ uerimus ad _ mittere, eo ufque progreflu proveniet, ut hortandi fine homines, turn potms fe interimere, cum lava* cro fandte regenerationis abluti univerforum re- miffionem acceperinc peccatorum. D. Jug. de Civ. Dei,l. i. c. 17. Quod utique li feciflent [fc. ut Chriilum negarent ] etiam hoc eis in illo lavacro dimitteretur , quod timore mortis negaverint Chri- ilum j in quo lavacro etiam illis facinus tamim- mane dimiilum eft, qui occiderant Chriilum, Id. ib„ 1. 1 3 . c. 7 . c Pergite & ablutos homines purganti- bus undis Nomine Tub ian&o Patris, fetique la- G 2. vate, 124 ' 'A Mokft Pk* vate, &c. $uvenc. f Cum primum caepic ado- kfcere, tindluseft [fc. Cbriims] ktfohanneVto- pheta in Jordane flumine, ut lavacro fpiritali pec- cata,nonfua, quse utique nulla habebat,fed carnis, quam gerebat, aboleret : ut quemadmodum^K. tor fufcepta circumcifione, lie etiam Gene s ba- ptifmo, id eft purifici roris pertufione falvaret, tafttm.. Initit. 1. 4. c, 15. $. 7. Thefe inftanccs , not to tire you with more fayings, either of the fame, or other Fathers to this purpofe, are enough to fecure you of the Catholicknefs of this Do&rine, which being found in, and foun- ded on the Scriptures, hath been generally held by all Orthodox Writers. And there- fore , having Ihewn you , what efficacy there is in Baptifm for the taking away of fin from the Baptized. I (hall now proceed to (hew, that Infants are under the guilt of fin. §. 8. Only by the way let me obferve, that the Scriptures and Fathers , which I have alledged , do not fpeak reftri&ively, cither as to the fins remitted in baptifm, but fo as extending the remitting efficacy thereof unto all fin, Original, as well as A- ftual : or as to the Terfons whofe fins are in baptifm remitted, but fo as comprehend- ing all Perfons, to whomsoever fin maybe imputed, whether Men or Infants, for Infants Bapifm. 1 2 5 CHAP. XVII. Children* Need of 'Baptifm in regdrd of their being nndir the guilt of fin. fi.XTOw as to the Point of Infants be- \^% mg under the guilt of fin, this alio, as the former, I (hall (hew, firft from the Scriptures, and then from the Fathers. § % 2. The Scriptures that fpeak to the Point are many. Among! t them that of St. Paul ( Rom. 5. 12. J is very notable. By one man fin entred into the world, and death by fin, and fo death faffed hfon all weriy for that all have finned. The one man here mentioned is the Father of all mankind, Adam. T he world into which fin entred by this one man is mankind : fo then, if In- fants be any part of mankind , any of the natural dependents from Mam,then by Mm huh Omnes enjm imm fin entred on, and pa^d ^; ^; through even to them : A ^ m Ecce pi- they through the imputa- mm homo totam tion of his fault are con- maffim Awfobi% cerned in his guilt, as ha- ^nfuit,UJb. ving all been in him, when he finned. A- gain , ver. 14. it is fad, 'Death reigned G 3 frem H6 A Modeft pie a from Adam to Mofes, even ever them that had not finned after the fimlitude of Adams tranfgrejfion^ that is, ( who can it be elfe but?) Infants, who die, not upon the ac- count of any actual fin of their own, but upon the account of Adams firft fin. Again, vtr. 15. Through the offence of one many be dead. Many ? »' m^i, the many,*, e. even all. Again, by the offence of cne, i. e. Atom, judgment^ i.e. afentence, came nf on all men^ and fo on Infants, to condemnation. Again, ver» 19. By cne mans difobedience many £ q* ttoaao/, the many, »j e. even all]] were made finners : and fo Infants, being no way excepted, are included 5 the fin of their firft father being by imputation made theirs* and they accounted of as having finned in liim. §. 3 . And unlefs all had finned in Adam y what account of it can be given that all fhould die in yf^w. ? i£V. 15.22. If Infants partake not in Adams fault, why fhould Quod fi nullum ef~ they partake in Adams fctlfc.primipecca- punifhment ? Why fhould */ originate conta- t j ]ey [ iave pa icJ unt0 tn em firm nihil mali no way concerned in the vel in corpore vel work of fin ? in anima fub un- til jufti lei potcftate pateremur. J), Aug. Cont. Julian. Pelag. / 3.C.5. $, 4. for Infants Baptifo. 1 27 §. 4.- And if all Infants be not conceived in frn, how then came David to be fo con- ceived ? was it only his particular mifhap to be born under the guilt of his forefathers fin ? Or rather is it not the common condi- tion of all mere men that are born into the world ? §. 5 . 7 hat which is lorn of the flefj is' flejlj^John 3. 6. that is, fuch flefh as that is that it was born of j finful rlefti of fiefti that is finful ^ as that was of which we were all born: it being in his own . a . ... ' n • i_ i-i r Fatendum eft tin* hkenefi, not in the likenefs mos ^dtmbmi^ of God, that our firft father nts iu fcijje hjti- begot us ^ in his own like- mos » ut fi non fiefs as vitiated and defiled peccavijfent , ««/- by his tranrgreffion not ^ ~^" in Gods likenefs, the fpot- eofdea primes **- lefs purity, and unftained rentes iu juifie integrity of his firft crea- m J te nulftat9s,ut tion etiam quicquid eo- rumftirpeejfetex- mum, eadem pcenS tencretur ohnoxium, Non enim aliud ex cis, quxm quod ipfi f iterant nxfeemur : pro mxgnitudine quippe culp* illim nxturam damnath muuvit in pejus : ut quod pcenaliter f we flit in pec~ cxntibus bominibm primis nixm nxtutxliter fcquere- tur in nxfccntibwi ceteris. •- ^u d eflautem pxrens bomo, hoc eft proles homo. —Et quod bomofxttus ejf 3 non cum crexretur, fed cimpcccxrct,& puniretur, hoc genuit , quantum quidem attinet ad peccati (ti i /.13. c.j. G 4 £.6. 128 A Mode ft Plea §. 6. And if there be mt omy< that can bring a clean thing out of an unclean^ (Job 1 4. 4. J how then can man be jufiifed with God f or how can he be clean, that is born ef a woman ? Job 25. 4. $, 7. So then we mutt conclude with that of the Apoftle ( Rom. 3.13) that all have fmntd £ all , young and old ; Fathers and Children ; Adam and his Pofterity ^ He in himfelf, his Pofterity in him h he actually, they Originally , nay and actually too, if living till capable of adding fin unto fin, actual to original ] andfo are come jhtrt of the glory of God, not only of that glory to which God had ordain'd us, the glory of happinefs, but alfo of that glory in which he did create us, the glory of holinefs. §. 8. And thus you fee, that, (as the Apoftle faith, Gal. 3.22.) the Scripture hath concluded all under fin? Infants them- selves not excepted • who dying before the commifiion of a&ual fin, would have had no need * of Chrift to fave * Hm quU andeit them, were they not under diccre , non ejfe the guilt of fo much fin as Chriftum Infantum might condemn them. [fvttwem^c re- demptorcm? Unde tutem falvof fecit, fi null* in cis eft originzlU agri- tudopecc.it i ? D. Aug. de pecc. merit. (? remijj\ Li* £. 23. Jjhid neceflirium bibuit Infens Cbriftum > fi mnxgrotit ? £.Aug.Scrm.\Q.de Verb, Jpoft. $.9. for Infants Bapifm* 1 29 §. 9. Thus fpeak the Scriptures to th* Point : let us now again fee what the Fa- thers fay to it. §. 10. Prima (ins faith, * Cum peccatocon- » With fin we are coned- cipimur, cam pec- J . . ; /> catovx lemur jVr\-- ved, and with fin we are ma f # /i H eb.4.i^ bom. St. Ambrofe faith b Omnes homines (and cites Pfal. 51.5. to fub peccxto nafci- proveit) h that all men are mur > ? uorum ¥ birth is in fault. £ hryfo- / # lt c% , r# hgus faith, c ISljitHre got c Pcrpeccxtumpri- a deadly wound by the fin mi bominis nxtura. of the fir ft -man, and that ^hxle vulrtm ae- J \ i. • • ■ / j? ccpit, &cxpn effe begin to be the original «f Qrig0 mn ^ » m de.tth, which ^oas the be- crxt initium vita, ginning of life. St. Cy- Petr. Chryfolog, trian faith d , The Infant s . cm - \K* pttfm, who being new born, y ct in f anS) JW - rf . ha:h no way finned , but cens rutin nil that it hath contracted the peccavit, nifi quel contagion of the old death f^nim Adam / -raft *u ► • carmine? nxtm, by its firft birth, that is, ium nwt f is guilty of Original fin. an tiqu* prima m- Sz.Grfgory faith c ,Becaufe thitxte contrxxir, the fir ft man fell by finning P.Cyprian.' /. 3. from his ftate of Integrity, f^J 5 * ^ a \ J , , . j 1 3 £ J * Qua a fixture- he derived the ^umShment m^imsprimu^ of his fin upon his children* mo peccmh ccrru. G 5 St. Ijo A Modeft Pica, it, pecctti pcenam St. Bernard faith f , /* the 'tfijiosniifit, D f a!lo f tke fi r fi wan m afl Greg.7nPfal. dicimus ejfc conta.- 110 r . gmm, J>. Aug. comr. Julian. Pelag. /. 3. c. 5. h Itaomnis am- mo, ft) ufque in Adam cenfetur donee in Chrifto rc« ndfctiiur i umdiu immunda, quamdiu recenfeatur* Pe.ccatrix autem quia immunda recipient ignominiam excarnU focietate, Tertull. de Animate. 39. J T£ 'A^cc/x 7nL&$&v\@- &$ Tttvjat fit dydfd'msf » dm-m Jiign, D. Athan. cont. Arianos, Oriu 10. * Sciebantcnimilli) quibm myjkriorumfccretacom- tniffa funt divinorum quia (ffent in omnibus genuine fordes peceati 3 qux per aquam d? tfiritum ablui de- berenty Origen. /. 5. in Rom. (? Horn, 14. /a Luc. 1 Firmijfime tene, & nullatenus dubites omnem he* minem, qui per concubitum viri & mulieris conci- pitur 3 cum originali peccato nafci impictati fubdU turn, mortique fubjeftum, &c. Gratian. de Conjc- crat. Vijiincf. 4. m t^uif ante prodigiofum difcipu- lum e'vA Ccefeftium reatu pravaricationif Ada $mne genus fmmanum negavit ajlriftum ? Vine. Lirinenf. jLiverf^Harcf.c. 34,. £. II. 1 3 i A Mode (I Plea §. ii. And if all mankind be bound under it, then Infants fure, no fmall part of mankind > are not free from it. No, not they, nor any elfe are free, in the judgment of the Fathers, but all guilty, Jefus Chrift alone excepted : whom Solmpcromntiex £od fent , not in finful natis de famim nefh, but only in the like- SmttM Dominus nefs of it, Rom. 8. 3. and Jefaquiierren* who thencc is cal j ed T $ imagt* corrupt ^ JV >,^ 0V ^ h hj t&s noviute non born holy ,. holy : m us very fenferit, Or cxlefti birth, Luk* I. 35. majcftatc depultrit. D. Ambrof. Com. in z Luc. £rofeSopeccutum nixm major fccijfct [fc. Chrijius^ fi purvuluA h*b*ijfet, Hm propterea nullum eft ho- minnm prater ipf urn, qui peccatumnonfeccrit, grin- dtiris tetatk aeceffn : quia nuUtts eft homimrn prater ipfum, qui peccmum non babuerit infantilis autis exortu. D. Aug. contr. Julian. Pelag. /. 5. c. 9. Sine quo generalis velamine confufionis nemo filhrum ho- mmum intravit in b*tnc vitam, uno fine excepio qui ingreditur fine mxcula. Emanuel is eft. P. Bern. fuper Cantic. Serm. 78. Solm enimDeus fine pec- cato, (? folm homo fine peccato cbrifttti, quinty Petts Chriftns J Tertull. de AnimL $. 12. Children then having fo great a Malady upon them as Original fin is ; and Baptifm being that Remedy, yea the onely ordinary one by which they may be freed * from this Malady • how can it then be, but that Childreramuft have need of Baptifm? for Infants Baftijm. 133 * For if there be no Salvation for Infants in the or- dinary way of the Church, but by Baptifm y and this appear in Scripture, as it doth, then out of all doubt the conference is molt evident out of that Scripture That Infants are t$ be baptised, that their Salvation may be certain. For they which cannot help themfelves, muft not be left onely to extraor- dinary He lps 9 of which we have no aflurance, and for which we have no warrant at all in Scripture, while we in the mean time neglect the ordinary way, and means commanded by Chrift. A. B, Laud* Confer. §* 15, Hum. 4. §.13. And truly with the Ancient Chriftians this confideration was of very great weight and force. Upon this account to be fure, what ever they did upon other a£counts,they baptised their Infants. Why, faith Critobolw the Pelagian are Infants baptized ? St. Hierom a anfwers, that their fins may be remitted unto them in Baptifra. So Origen b , By baptifm the filth of our birth is taken away, there- a Quare infantuli fore are even Children al- faptityntur ? fit fa baptized. And faith '"Putt* in ba- c s*i r n » t. • pufmate dtmittan* St. Chryfoflom*, It is a > M J ^ Hien E;# thing which the whole I7 . traft.z.par.u Catholick Church every b Per baptifmum where diflfufed doth preach, uMutk fordes namely that Infants ought *£???"> ** , \ • 1 , r b c pterea baptteantur to be baptized becaufe of ^ p Arvu i' t> or%. Original Sin. But what Hm*i4>inU\it. fiand 134 A- Mo deft Plea (land I upon the teftmony of fingle Do- lors, when wehave it from a Council, that upon the account of that Rule of Faith, as the Fathers in the MiLev tane Council d call that Text of the Apoftles (Rom. 5. 12.) By one wa,n fin entrtd mo the world, &C un- derftood, as they fay the Catholick Church of Chrift everywhere dirTufed did always underftand it, of Original Cm, are Infants, which could as yet commit no Cm of them- felves, truly baptized into the remiilion of fins, that that may be cleanfed in them by Regeneration, which they have drawn upon £ Pradiat Ecck- Jhemfelves by Generation. pa Caihlica ubi. And therefore St. <*Augii- que dijfufa dcbere fline faith % The baptifm parvulos baptist of Infams is not f Uiper fl u . , P rL^S: o^C-d then fure there M.Hom. de A- is fome need of it J that dam & Eva. they who by generation * item pucuit ut are obliged to that con- pkmiae paw- demnation, which came by los reccntes ab u- - , , n J mis matrum ba- ^* m » m r a Y }l Re S c - piiandos negat , neration be freed trom the aut dicit in remif- fame. fiwem quidempec- catorum eos baptism, fed nihil ex Adam trabe re m« ginalis peccatiy quod regenerations Uvacro expietur, unde fitconfcquens ut in eis forma baptifmatis in re- mijfionem peccatorum non vera fed falfa inteUigatur^ twbemafif, quantim nan alher welligendumejf, ftii for Infants Baftifm. IJJ fuod ait ApcfteluS) Per unum bominem pe centum in- travit in mundumi perpeccatum mors, & itain emnes homines pcrtranfit , in quo omnes peccave- runi : nifi qucmadmodum Ecclefia Catbolicaubique diffufa fempcr intellexit. Iropter banc enim rtgu- lam fidei , etiam parvuli , qui nihil peccatorum in jemetipfis adhuc committere potuerunt, ideo in pec* catorum remijionem veraciter bapti^ntur, ut in ek regenerations mundetur , quod generatione traxe- runt t Concit. Milevitan. Canon. 1, apud Caranz. c Non eft fuperfluus baptifmut parvulorum, ut qui per generarionem iUi condemnationi obligati funt , per regenerationem ab e&dem liberentur, D. Aug, Ep. 89. §. 14. Unlefs then we will fay with the TelagLn Hereticks, that children have not in them the Malady of fin - y or will contra- did our Saviour, and fay, that the fickhave no need of aPhyfician, that is of a remedy for their malady-, or will not allow Ba- ptifm to avail towards remiflion of Sin, con- trary to the Scripture and the Fathers, I fay, unlefs we will run upon fome or all of thefe abfurdities, we muft needs grant, that In- fants have need of being baptized, and fo ought, upon the account of that need, to be admitted unto Baptifm, chap; i$6 J Mode ft Plea CHAP. XVIII. Children* need of Baftifm further Jhewn from the consideration of the evil nature, and evil confeqnents rf Original Sin. __«, £.1. A Nd truly he that rightly under- x"\ ftands the nature of the Malady, will never difpute the need of a Remedy t Why ? what's the matter ? What fo great evil is there in Original fin, or comes by it to thofe in whom it is, that there fhould be fuch need of baptizing our children to dif engage them from it ? What ? why let our Church fpeak to this in her Ninth Article, and fhewill tell you, that Vitlum eft icpra- ft is tne fault, and the cor- fiibct hominis ex ru P tlon of * c nature ot Adamo murali- every man that naturally ter frofjg*ti } Art. is engendred of the of- 9- spring of Adam. §.2. So then, by her do&rine, there is a fault chargeable on, and a corruption diffufed in, every one, till he be freed therefrom by Baptifm : every natural de- fcendent from Adam is guilty of a fault, «ven of that firft fault , whereby man fell from tris innocency and happinefs ( from the happi- for Infants Bapti(m. 137 happinefs of his innocency ) and (o is liable to the curfe of God ^ and he is alfo depra- ved and corrupted in his rature, vitiated with irre&itude and deficiency in the very principles of his compofition. §. 3 . Now by this means, as our Church faiih, it comes to pafs that man is far gone from original righteouf- nefs; far departed from &/"*/jj^*' that righteoufnefs , which /^ tt i ^ n ^ lmQ he was created in, when his mind, and will, and affe&ions, and actions were all agreeable to the will of God j alfo that he is enclined unto e- vii even of his own na- Ai mrium jut*r& ture-, prone and forward /«<* prapendw t ib. ro it even by the ge- nuine bent and proper fway of his own na- tural inclination • and alfo, that his flefh is ever lufting againft the fpirit, refufmg , refitting, Cmfcmprrtv* and rebelling againft the ^^ & fuggeftions, motions, and didates of it. § 4. Now the Confequent hereof is, that in every perfon born into the world ic deferveth T r n »™tm™ »*- Gods wrath and indigna- A~'-^ tion • expofing every man mnm% & to the curfe of God, and ren- 138 A Mode ft Pica Firmijimi tenc rendring him liable unto nonfolum homines eterna j damnation. rdtione utemes, vc- rum etixm pxrvulos, qui — fine Sicrmento bxptif- mi •- de hoc (eculo trxnfeunt, fempiterno igne pu- niendos : quix ctfi pectxtum propria xciionis nullum hxbtnt, originxlis txmen peccxii dxmnxtionem cxrnxli conceptione ex nxtfohxtc tnxcrum Gratian. de Con- feci 'xx \ difl. 4. §. $. And well may this be, when ( Firft ) the Guilt of this fault is fuch 3s to oblige all men to death. Death ( fai:h the Apoftle) paffed p.pon all men, for that all have fimed, (Rom. 5 12.) viz,, in Ad*m, in whom all were at his finning. Whence we are even by nature children of wrath y ( Ephef. 2. 3 J under a judgment ( or fen- tence) unto condemnation, ( Rom. 5. 18.) as being made finners by our firft fathers dif- cbedience, ( Rom. 5.19.) §. 6. And fecondly, when the cor- ruption of our Nature, the evil confe- quent of that firft fin is fuch , that it is a law in our members warring againft the law of our mind, and vy voua rt rtjtttj- bringing us ino captivity «£¥»»* ™* t0 that law of fin which is in our members, {Rom. -mttyiLHTVji, adjx- 7. 23.) So that when rre cet. Hier. would do good, evil u pre- [em with m , (at hand as it for Infants Baptifw. 139 it were, ready for us, to be done by us) Rom. 7. 2 1 . and every imagixaticn of the thoughts of ottr hearts u ontly evil continually 5 ac- cording to that representation which is given of mans depraved difpof tion, by him that the bed knew what was in man, §en. 6. 5. And when the mind & car- nal, and fo in'micitious as Rom. 8. 6, 7, S. to be even enmity againft God, to fuch a height and degree, that it neither is, nor can be brought to be fubjetT to the law of God, then they that are in the flejl) cannot fleafe God •, and then no mar- vel if that carnality of their mind be in the confequent of it death to them. That any man is tempted fo far as to be an ador in evil, and JM^EB* every man is fo, it is from ^^W- his being drawn away ( e- ^q- ^ fr h i&ty- ven haled out) of his own ^©-,3^.1.14. luft, the inna:e corruption of his carnal affeftion v and however if not violently forced, yet at leaft cunningly en- ticed, and allured away* with fome bewitch- ing bait prefented to him with all the bed advantages, and under the moft winning cir- cumftances by it. Now when once the teeming womb of luft hath -, ;..*■-.# hsebii™. $imuiH&d'/aTQr, ib.v. \ $, conceit 140 A Modeft; Plea conceived,and is become impregnated^ will not be long ere it bring forth, and make it felf the mother of fin ; and that, the right daughter of fuch a mother, presently be- comes bigbeliied too, and brings forth death, Jams i. 14, 15. §. 7. Now what can any man ftand more in need to be freed from* than fuch a Guilt upon his Perfon, as obligethhim unto death ? than fuch a Corruption of his Na- ture, as inclineth him unto all thofe evils that deferve and bring upon him damna- tion ? $* 8. if Children were not under that Guilty or had not in them this Corruption, then indeed in thefe refpects Baptifm were not needfull for thercu But for as much as every age, ( as f St. Am r "t OmnU aw pec- y ro r e f ait {, J is obnoxious cmobnjxu iieo fi inclinable to the cmrns mm Sura* .— •■,,",, menu iionea , P. commifiion, and liable to Amb. de Abrah. the puniftiment of it,there- JPatr. i. 2. (. 1 1 . fore it is that * every age * , K6 "&£ i £** ( infancy and all ) is pro- %'rT«$"*V P erf0r , and bath thisSa 0?, V. Bafll. Ex- crament adminiltred to it hort. ad Bxpt. Yea, and it hath a need 0; it ; ( for there is a need to be baptized, as there was a need to be cir- cumcized ^ elfe why did John the Baptifi fay Nullum tcmpus vi- ta culpa vacuum , ergo nullum temput vacuum debet ejfe tutcU. Id. ib % for Infms Baptifm. 141 fay to Chrift, that he had need to be baptized of him ) and a need to be baptized, is more than a fitnefs for, or a capablenefs of ba- ptifm. 'Yea, for as much as there is no time of mans life free from fault , as the fame St. Ambrofe faith , there being deficiencies in our compleatefl performances, irregularities in our moll regular a&ings, averfion from God in our flrft movings, therefore no time of our life ought to be without that guard from fin and temptation , which is by this Sacrament communicated in the grace of it to the party baptized. Hence that oiGreg. < 2{az*ianz. If thou haft an Infant, let not iniquity get time [nor ftrength by that] let it be fan&ified in its iniancy, let it in its tender age be con- fecrated to £ or by ~] the fpirit. And that of Si. Aug. Therefore ought the lively infant to be baptized, left the fellowfhip of finful flefh be a prejudice to the foul of the Infant, hindring it from favouring any thing according to the Spirit. fJLH K&(&7W w&v Gr. Nazianz. Orat. 40. Idea vivm oportet etiam infans ba- pti^etur, ne obfit anima [octet m car- nk peccati , qu& pxnicipata fit ut nihil pojjit animi infant* fecundum And, 14* ^ Mo deft Plea And,that,without the help V ' Au W fe P Ge of thac S cramen - carn al nef. ahiui 10" concupifcence will be too c.14. A quo [sa- ftrong to be tamed by him cramento, fc. Bx in his youth. And that, till ptifmo-] nifi adju- he come to underftanding, Z^^t***™*™' (char is ch e fcemkm non do- P°wer and ftrength of the mabit, id, ib. Hoc Grace communicated by I ft. intclligere ] it) will be able to defend it VaTibhZVxmJn 3gainft the comrar y P° w - tum ad ejus tute- ers# lam adverfta contrarian poteftatet. P. Aug. Ep t 23. Bonifacio. £.9. What a cruelty then is it, confi- deringthefe things, in thofe Parents towards the fruit of their own bodies, that fuffer their little children to live in a finful, and die in a damnable eftate, not doing what in them lies, and God has put into their power to free them from the guilt of that fin, and deliver them from the power of that corru- ption, that they were born with. Is not the damnation of their Perfons a thing to be feared ? Is not the corruption of their Na- tures a thing to be lamented ? Is not a refcue from the one, and a remedy againft the o- ther, a thing to be defired ? O how can they find in their hearts to let them live under the for Infants Baptifm. 1 43 the tyranny of a rampant corruption, and let them die under an obligation to an eternal damnation ! Surely if they had not loft even humanity in the midft of their boafts of high Chriftianity, they would have con> paflion for their tender ones, and let them have that relief againft their Guilty and that remedy againft their Corruption , which God , who fees their need, in his pity to them, has ordain'd and provided for them, CHAP; 144 A Modefi pica CHAP. XIX. Children^ TZaptifm not to be negleBedufon Prefumption that Cjod can or will fizve them wiihoxt their being baptised, #.i."T^O talk of what God in his extra- JL ordinary grace can (and it may be hoped w'll) do for Infarrs dying unbapti- zed is a vain ftory. For though God can do all he wills, yet it fol- lows not that he will do all he can. And though he hath not tied himfelf to means, yet he hath tied us. And though to expeft the end, when we have defired, and fought the means, but cannot have it, may be an ad: of hope, yet when we may have the means, and do defpife it, or negled, (fill to hope the end cannot but be an ad of prefumption. §. 2. And it may be that God, having in his word declared the guilt that lies upon all, hath faid nothing as to the cafe of In- fants dying unbaptized, on purpofe themore ftrongly We hold the fame Neceflity of Baptifm, that the Fathers held , which is via ordi- nariS : yet non al. liginio gritiam Dei ad media, no more than the Schoolmen do. B. Andrews Anfw.to Perron. for Infants Baptifm. 145 ftronglv to oblige parents K°* m * m (*« ,o ba 8 ? L their children J— «g| for the taking oft that g jg ner etur t fiinb 8 « ing by what fudden providence they may be taken away unbaptized, if the baptizing of them benegle&ed. § . 3 . And be it that God in his extraordinary grace may fave them, which yet is more then any can pofitively fay ( and there have been fome,&they no mean ones,that have thought the contrary ; and however, that if they .. ° J non aliquapraven- extraordinary grace. tum Wctfrnte, P. Ambr. de Abrah. Patriarch J. z. c. i 1. Ncque H tredi 146 A Modejl flea credi fas eft eos qui regenerations non adepti funt &i- .cramentum Ad ulium beatorum pcrtheri confvrtium, P. Ambr. deVocat. Gent. /. 2. c. 8. sani infan- tes quia banc probibente /state nonpojfunt habere fi~ dem , hoc eft cordis ad Deum converfionem , confe- quencr nee falutem, Ji abfque bxpufmi perceptione moriuntur, P.Bern. Ep.yy. ad Hug. de S. Fittcre. K<&? Yiy^fjufA 7fc\j [ /. e . non bapti^atos infantes'] itM f- xptrit) co$ du. GrRcJp. ad Ortbod q. <$6. Tet jjj dCdtftcv. vfaet, *J Ttt \hv.isj.) HTZ &£ 0eLfflh6idLV & '6$ ak- no receiving of patrimony, w^ *•*£«?> *& nor getting of inheritance. £, ch f; g^ What need then our In- i. . Cyprian his heirs. dc Hah. Virgin. $. 7 Yet again, Baptifm is the door of entrance into Gods kingdom, Whence H5 Sc. IJ4 A Modejl Plea St. Augufl. * faith, when a man goes forth: from baptizing , then the gate of heavens kingdom is opened to him. And, that man mult be born of water and the Holy Ghoft for the kingdom of God. And this is grounded on what our Saviour faith, (John 3.5.) Except a man be born r.f water and the Spirit, that is, be baptized, he cannot inherit the kingdom of God. Whence \ Ter- tallian inferred a neceffity of baptifm to all believers. And others have extended that neceffity unto Infants- to whom the Pe- lagians themfelves have allowed it, though not upon the account of Original Sin, yet for en- trance into the kingdom of heaven : whereas our Church takes in both thofe confiderations, as the Ca- tholick Church ever did r in her admiflion of them unto Baptifm, and grounds their baptizing upon both,, ftrengthened with Chrifts command here in the Text to fuffer. little children to come unto him. So that no baptifm, no entrance, even for Infants, into the kingdom of heaven - y that is * <§>u&ndo homo, de haptifmo egreditur tunc eijdnua regni tceleftis aperitur, V. Aug. .frrw.29. de Temp. Ex a- qitA (& fpirhufan- tto opmet ut naf catur \homo~] pro- per regnum Dei, JVAug. i2.2Vd#. in Evang. Johan- nis. iObftrinxit fiiem ad baptifmi nccef- fitatcm. TermM. de Baptifino. Scripfit Augultin. duos li- kros de infantibus baptiyindk contra for Infants Baptifm. 15 J is none according to the ^ j^ ordinary way, whatever p cr quam vultis afa there may bee:araordina- fererc baptiyiri in-i rily. W hat need then our f antes, non in re~ Infants have of entring in- fj^*?™ F"*^ to the kingdom of God, ZmcxlorZ^v. that need they have of be- Hieron. Dialog. j . ing baptized , that they adverf. Pelagia- may have entrance into nos. that kingdom. Forafmuch as all men are conceived > and born in fin, and that our Saviour Chriit faith , None can enter into the kingdom of God, except, &c. Cb. of Engl. Publ. Bapt. of Infants. So Bapt. • of thofe of riper years. That Baptifm is neceffary to the falvation of infants fin the ordinary way of the Church, without binding God to the ufeand means of that Sacrament, to which he hath; bound: us) is exprefs inSt.^e/;« 3. Except a man be born again of water and. the Spirit* be cannot enter into the kingdom of God. So, no Baptifm^ no Entrance. Nor can Infants creep in any other ordinary way.- And this is the received Opinion of all the Jncient Church of Cbriji. A.B. Laud. Confer, . Seel. 15-.. Num. 4. §. 8. Fifthly, by> baptifm we are faved 9 * C 1 Pet. $.2 1 J But by what Baptifm ? Not any Jewifh Baptifm, which was onely the putting away of the filth of the flefh;But the C hriftian Baptifm, which wafheth away the filth of the Spirit, to the enabling of the" baptized with a good conference to feek af-- 15 6 A Mode ft Pica ter God, Now this for the faving eftkacie of it is compared to the Ark of Noah. By the one, as by a means ordained of God for that end a few were faved from among the reft of mankind that periihed for fin : and by the other, as a means of Gods ordaining for that end, a few are faved from amongft the reft of the Sons of men that perifri in fin. And as, we are fure, none In tpa njfeimur, then were faved without ncc aliterqudmin t fo Ark fo arg none ie Bapt. See A- " ved without Baptifm. As quin, 3.2. 68. a.i. then none were, fo none, that we know of, now are faved, but by water. What need then In- fants have to be faved, that need they have of baptifm for their falvation. $. 9. Laftly, Grace is neceflary unto Glory. For without holinefs no man (hall fee the Lord?, Bsb. 1 2. 14. Holinefs is the operation of the Spirit of God, who fanttifies all the eletl feo- Catechifm. -pie of God? as our Church teacheth us. The fpirit of holinefs is by Baptifm communicated unto Infants in or- der to their regeneration 5 for baptifm is a birth not of water onely^ but of the fpirit too, John 3. 5. Whence our Church prays that God would give his holy fpirit to the for Infants Baft ij m. 157 Infant to be baptized that he maybe bcrna- gain, and gives thanks to God for the In- fant that is baptized, that it hath p leafed him to regenerate that Infant with hi* holy Sprit. Office of Publ. Whereupon Baptifm is an Ba F- of ^ fan ^- effectual means of grace,as Uet ™ *%"' J>< T that mult needs be, whe-e- ^ pnmo ^Tju $ by is communicated the xoitkv y^&^tUjj Spirit of grace,who where ep.2*«w W Mo- heis, is a principle of new **'; M ™> Ere 7 life infufing holy habits, uA% „ g . < $ and gracious difpofirions, pcctft&vtyQ- «r enabling to crucifle affe- dfj-mtKa/h cLmx,- dions , to mortifie lufts, AMf**™* *wj- and to put forth ads of ^^h righteouinels.and holinefs. T £ ^ Wc /u/<*?©- W hat need then our In- ^fernr.. P. Atha- fants have of Grace , that naf - *" * M E ~ they may have Glory, that «& f?^"^ need they have of Baptifm, _^«7©-«W- that they may have grace. ^ Tmuyyeveoi* 'i'Vl&v* %y» Cyprian, 158 A Medefi plea, l. z. ep. 3. Sed poftquam unda genitalk auxilh fupcrioris avi Ube dctersa, in expidtum pettus ac pur urn defupcr fe lumen infudit ,. poft quant, calitus jpiritu bdtifto in novum me bominem nativitdtis /c- cunaa reparavit, mirumin modumprotinm confirmire fe .dubij, pater e cUufa , luccrc tenebrofa, &c. V, Cyprian^/. 2. ep. 2. ^uippe qui ne vim quidem afpuhnJi (ucra. babeat abortudDeo, five bdptifmo, qui luck & principium eft & pr x) /ai/exW &yL§£v \ym7?kr\fj$jjluJ K&$£v' 0- 91 pa£ugMct£/u6vQV f n'M\i& <&iv « j)*s7»o$«.Chiy.- rf. Aug. /. 10. de Genef. ai Literam, c. 23. Dicmihiobfecrote, ptrvulti bdpti- ^AtU Cbriftm aliqaid prodeft, an- nihil prodeft ? Ne* ccfl'c eft ut diat prodejfe. Frmiturmak mttrU Ec- clefix, i6o A Modcft Plea clefts. D. Aug, de Verb. Apoft. Serm. 14. -f Prlmo igitur modo neceffitatU [ fe.fine quo non poteftbabcri fnu"] funt tria facr amenta necejjaria: due quidem perfmx. finguUri, baptifmus quidem fimpliciteri ( poteft tamen fieri bxptifmi'A per modum atpcrfiorw > &c. Aquin.3. q.66.a % 7. §. 6, And if they be weak and fickly, fo for Infants Baptifm. 165 fo as not to be able to endure dipping either thrice or once, (which, to avoid offence, I could wifh more practiced where there is no juft neceftity to decline it ) yet however they may have fome water poured on them (as the But if they certifie, Churchmchatcafe.^) ^%ff^. as was anciently done on fi a to pour water per fons converted in their upon it — Ofc. ficknefs, and baptized in *f Publ. Bapt. of their beds, and no hurt at In U nts - all come to them thereby. And fo they are not incapable of Baptifm in that refped. §. 7. Yea, if any thing, their weaknefs ftiould rather conduce to the haftening of their Baptifm ; left they be, as fometimes they are prevented by death. What ( faith Cjreg. 2{juJa»z..) will „ „ you fay concerning chil- r l±»? v "™* dren , that neither know ^ ^ $ ^ the lofs, nor are fenfible of ^ s^^aro^w, the grace of baptifm? (hail m'n •? ;t*ei7©^ we alfo baptize them ? Yes, « i™-m Ufi- by all means, in cafe of 7$ £ W£ urgent danger. It is bet- ^'^©-.^ow ter they ftiould be fan&i- $ avcuSthtw Si pucrj fint Upxi- tneir baptizing muft not be ma. Primo quidem, ions that he brings the dan- quix non expeftd- ger of death is one : be- tar in eis mx]or in. cau f e tne Sacrament of ba- (trnftio, aut cum ifm i§ th Qnel remed plentor converge. r ., , - , ; . , , ' secundo propter Provided for their help. perkulum monk. It was decreed by the quia non poteft eU Council of Girnnda % that alio remedio fub- Mams in cafe of weaknefs, 2?S$ JhouU be ^.prized the mi. A /. 3. eighth day,becaufe till that € ? m 8 * day they were not ancient- ly circumcifed , St. Cyrrian fhews him, that not himfelf onely, but a whole Council af- fembled together with him were of a far other mind, judging that baptifm was not to be denied to any of the fons of men, and fo not to any Infant, how young foever, but that they were to be admitted to it as foon as born. §. 8.. for Infants Baptifm* 165 §. 8. Again, it is true, Infants cannot of themfelves come to baptifm. Why but yet they may be brought to it by others. Rather than that (hail keep them away, St. Aug. tells us, our Mo- ther the Church Will lend Accommoint Wis them other mens feet to ™ iUr Eccl / ia *■ . 1 11 * j r u liorum pedes 3 ut come withall. And fuch veni m: V. Aug. is the mercy of our Savi- Sem . 10. dcVcr- our , that he looks upon bis Jpfieli. them as coming to him , that are but brought to him by others. Suffer ( faith he) the UttU children to come unto me. And yet they came to him no o» ther way, but even as our Infants may come, that is by being brought to him. So long then as Infants may be brought to be ba- ptized, fo long they have a way of coming unto Baptifm : and fo they are not incapable of it in that refped neither. §. 9. It is true again, that they can nei- ther feek after, nor defire their own ba- ptifm •, a thing anciently expected from, and performed by adult Perfons. But yet they can receive it, when, upon others de- fire, and feeking of it for them, it is admi- niftred to them. And fo they are not, for that, incapable of it. There is nothing faid in all the Scripture r that I know of, by which ibe inability of a fubjed to feek after P or de- fire, 166 A Modefi Pka fire, that, or any other mercy, renders him incapable of receiving it. Yea, it is part of the Gofpels grace , that God therein is , found if thofe that feeH^ *c*yHwd*ew r him not- that Chrift, un- »^'33K ^^ for it, came, and fuwXftsdf y^TtL- fought , and found, and Jieo^oi x^TihtL- faved that which was loft, ^• D ' Chryfoft. purfuing after and taking HowV *" l6 ' ° n manS nature » wncn it was fail and far flying away from him towards its own perdition. $. io. When our Saviour enlarged his Apoftles Comm ffion to the taking into Dif- ciplefhip, not the nation of the Jewsonely, but ail the nations of the world, he did not put it into this form, (land ye here ftill, and be ready to admit into difcplefhip all of all nations that (hall come to you, and feek to you for baptifm ^ but go ye, and difciple all nations, baptizing them ( q. d.) Depart ye hence into and amongft the Heathen nations of the world , and make them difciples by baptizing them, admitting fo many of them unto baptifm, as (hall accept that favour,and not refute that grace, to be thereby made my difciples. $.n. The children here in the Text that came, that is, were brought unto Chrift, defired nothing at all of him in theit own for Infants Baftifm. 1 67 own names. It were ft range indeed that In- fants, fuch as they were, fhould have any requefts to make to him. And their not de- firing of a mercy was no hindrance to their receiving of one. 1 hey came to him for entrance into the kingdom of God by ba- ptifm : as we gather from what he alledges as a reafon why he would have them fuffered to come to him. And he prepares them for fuch en- £ r - Hmmcni r r . t C r Quaere ot the trance, by vouching £ pt# of Infancs them the Ceremonies lead- Sect. 22. & De ing on unto baptizing ^ he Confirmat. c. 2. laid his hands upon them S. 5. and bleffed them : whereupon in all proba- bility followed his Difciples baptising of them. J. 1 2. And if fuch infirmities and impe- diments were real hindrances unto mercy ftood in need of, how many of thofe that our Saviour in the Gofpel had mercy on, and healed, had gone with- ^.„ ' t ■ A >V « ~ See Gilbert* Voe- out their Cure? Then per- ,„• Theol Polit . ions born dear, and dumb, part. i.l.iTTradt. or fools, though thechil- z. cap.2. qu. 6. dren of parents in Cove- nant, fhould never be baptized, becaufe they could never underftand it, never fpeak for it, never defire ic : which I think no fo- ber Chriftian will fay. CHAP. 1 68 A Modeft Pie a CHAP. XXIT. Children not incapable of Baftifm in regard of their having fin in them, and yet not repenting of it. £.i.T7llrther, it is true, that they have Sin JO in them. But that is fo far from being any real hindrance to their baptizing, that it fhould rather be a motive to it, as in- deed it is a reafon for it ^ namely, that they may have their fin ' remitted by it. Baptifm being a Sacrament Sacrmentm ad e fpecially ordained for the $JgX. £ effing .way of the filth ipfum peccatorum of fin , as Aquinas mt\\ , Jordes mundentur. and is further confirmed Aquin. 3. q. 6S. a. both by "Peter's exhorting 4 * c ' the Jews to be baptized for the remiffion of fins, Afts 2.38. and Ana- niat exhorting Saul to be baptized and wafh away his fins, Atls 22, 1 6. §. 2. Sin indeed in perfons rcfolved not to forfake their fins, but to perfiil in finning, may bean hindrance : but not in thofethat Fecmoribut vo- are not fo refolved. And of luntatem pccc&ndi, Infants it cannot be faid & inpcccM perfe- that they are fo. verandt propofitum J hxbentibui bipufmus minime cenferendm eft. Aquin. Sum. 3. £ 68. a. 4. 2. $.3. for Infants- Baptifo. 169 §. 3 . And if the forepaft fins , many and great fins , of mens own ading be no hinderance to their baptizing, as we fee by the Pe&fons baptized in the Scripture, of whom fome had been Idolatrous Heathens, others Chrift-killing Jews, &c. much lefs can that one fin, under the guilt whereof Infants do lie, not aded personally by them, but judicially imputed to them, hinder them from Baptiim, as St.C>- prian reafons the cafe in Pwro autem Jl e- their behalf. And fo nei- '/'« gnvifmk ther in this refped are In- % l f^ & in fants incapable of Baptifra. pcumibm, cum poftca credidcrint, rcmijio peccxtorum ditur, & a baptifmo, atquegrx- tiu, nemo probibetur : qu&nto migU probiberi nort debet inf *ns, quirecens ntttunU peccttvit, nifi quol fecundum Adam carruliter mtus contagium antique mortis prima nxtiviutc contrtxit ? *^ui adremijfam peccxtorum accipiendum hoc ipfofmlim acccdit, quoi illi ramittuntur , non propria. , fed Alien* pecuta D.Cyprian, /. 3. Ep. S. § 4. Yea, but they do not repent them of their Hn. Nor is it required of them that they fhould. The Scripture no where has enjoined them repentance in order unto baptifm » nor alledged their inability t« repent as a bar to their admiffioa there- unto. 1 $5. 170 A Mode ft Plea $. 5. Indeed we have Scriptures where grown men are exhorted to both together, 10 repent and be baptized $ and where figns of repentance were fhewed by fuch as recei- ved baptifm, A&s 2. 38. Matth.^.6. But ftill the Perfons both exhorted unto , and (hewing repentance , were of age both to commit a&ual fins needing repentance, and to ad that repentance that was needful! for their baptizing. But what is this to the cafe of Infants, who as they are not guilty of actual fin,fo they are in no ability for repen- tance. Where there is no general rule, an argument from particulars is no farther ar- gumentative, than to particulars under the lame circumftances : which cannot be be- twixt men and Infants, To as that what is injoyned to, or performed by the one, muft be neceflarily required of, and performed by the other. And fo fome mens being ex- horted unto Repentance and Baptifm both at once, and other mens confeffing their fins ( as a token of their Repentance ) when they were baptized , is no argument, that therefore all Infants muft do fo too, or elfe not be baptized : and fo no Infants bapti- sed, becaufe none can fodo. The cafe, 'tis plain is not the fame. And fo whatever want of Repentance, orNon-profelfionof it may do to hinder Men from being bapti- zed, for Iftfwts Baptifo. xjt led, it can do nothing to render Infants in- capable of Baptifm. Who as they have the guilt of fin brought upon them by anothers difobedience, without their knowledge, fo they have that guilt taken off from them by the obedience of another, without their re- pentance : which pardon is not onely figned and fealed, but exhibited alfo, and givf n t? them in and by Baptifm. §.6. And as to the Church, it is true indeed that of Adult finners it requires a Perfonai Profeffion of Repentance before ic admit them to Baptifm. But for Infants that have not finned after the fimilitude of Adams tranfgrefiion, it admits them to Ba- ptifm without any fuch Perfonai Profeffion. So there be but a Promife made of it for the future againft the time that it fhall be necefiary, by Sureties for the Infants in the Infants names, as the Scripture doth not re- quire fo much, fo the Church doth not ftand upon more. And fo In- Abbxc puinpag> Homil, Serm?io» I z CHAP. ijz A Mode ft Pie a CHAP. XXIII. ^Children not ineffable of Bapifin in re- gard of their not Believing, i.I.'VTEa bur, ftill it is objected that In- X fants do not believe, and therefore Chey ought not to be baptized. $. 2. To this Objection if St. Anguftin were to anfwer, he would deny the Ante- cedent, and fay that Infants do believe ; and fo would St. BernardtOO. tied abfitut ego di- Bl}t fc ow ? Not by any ferim difyutavit the faith of others _, their credit in alter o , Parents, or the Church. quiapeccavhinal- Nor would they think it T : J kh T *2 an y morc abfurd > to % inter fidelesbapti. ** they believe through ^4*m emputatttr, the Faith of another, than ere. Credunt in- it is to fay that they have fames, unto ere- f inne a through the fin of rfwaw&cP.Aug. madc righteous through ^rm. 14. fed alienam. Vignum nempe eft, (? ad Dei {pel at dignitatem , ui quibus fidem atas denegat propriam, gratia prodcije concedat alienam, Hec e- nim omnipotent}* ju flit ia propriim puut abbU exi- gendxm fidem , quos novit propriam- nullam habere culpim. Pono alien* opus eft fide, cum fine forde non nafcantur alicni D. Bern. Ep. Jj. Nemo mibi dicat, quia non h abet [ injans ] fidem : cui mater [ Ecclefia'] impertit fuw. Magna eft Ecclep* fi- des. Id. Serm. 66 fuper Cant. In EccUfii fdvato- rif, per alios parvuli credunt, ficut ex aliis, qux in baptifmo remittuntur peccata traxvrunu Gratian.' 3 part, de Confccrat. dift : 4* §. 3. But though the Fairh of the Pa- rents, or Sureties, who are Believers, may be enough, and is, to qualifle Infants for an admiflion into Church-memberfhip by Ba- ptifra : yet becaufe I think it not enough to fpeak them Believers antecedently to Ba« ptifm, however they be reckoned in the num- ber of the Faithfull, after they be baptized ; and that their immediate Parents faith (hall no more be imputed unto them,and reckon'd theirs, than their fins, as not having been by Almighty God made Truftees in this behalf for their Children, . as <*Adam was for his ^ therefore Khali not (land upon this. §. 4. Some others would anfwer that Infants have Faith in themfclves, and that in the ad. And truly as the Scripture no I 3 where 174 * Modejt pica Stt Airing. Pro- where denies this exprefly, fo it alfo affords an inftance of little onesf ^^W) very little ones that are faid to have believed, Mat. 18.6. and that by one who knew their hearts, and could not be deceived in them, even our Saviour himfelf. 5. Other fome again would anfwer, blem, Theolog. part. i.Probl. iz. Bfcan. Manual. Controver.l.i.o. Phil. MeUnfthon. Confil. Theolog. part. 1. pag. 157. Hoofer Eccl. Pol. I s. Seel. 64. §. that Infants have Faith in themfelves, though not in the Aft, yet in the Habit, or rather the feed and principle of it. §.6. And truly that as God is able to infufe, fo the foul of an Infant is capable to receive divine impreflions and illuminations, I think is a truth none will queftion. And if any fhould, the filling of )ohn Baftift with the Holy Ghoft from his Mothers womb, and his leaping for joy, at the approach of his Saviour, in his Mothers womb, ( Luke 1. 15, 44. ) would put it out of doubt. Now this being fo, who can tell but that the Infants of believers may through the grace of God obtained for them by the prayers, not.onely of their Parents in particular, but of the Church in ge- neral, have a principle of Faith Sicut ergo We, in quo omnet vivifi- cabuntur , prater- quam quod ~fe ad jujlitiam exem- pliim omnibui pra- buit) ddtetimfui for Infants Baptifm. 17? Faith infpired into them by mm fiklibm gra~ thefecret operation of that **#p* ?«jw ^ t€n - .nvifible Spirit of grace ^J^aS who works how, and gil n Ll . dePec „ where, and when, and how cat. Mem. & Rc- far himfelf pleafeth. And mijf. c<9. where it is fo in any one , who dares deny that perfon fufficiently qua- lified in point of Faith for Baptifm ? Can tiny man forbid water that thefe Jhould not be baptized?- which haw received the Holy Ghoft, as well as w? i 3 Ads 10.47. And of what Infant of any one Believer can any man fay that it is not (o with him ? And if there be never an Infant of any one believer of whom it can beabfolutely affirmed that he is in refped of a divinely infufed inward- ly working principle of Faith utterly unqua- lified for Baptifm, then why fhould any one be denied Baptifm, of whom it cannot be faid, but that he is in fome degree and mea- fure qualified for it ? §. 7. But being under no neceflity for the fupporting of the caufe I maintain, to afTert thefe grounds, I fhall no further infift thereon ; but to the Objection againft In- fants capablenefs of baptifm founded in their want of Faith, give my Anfwer, that their not believing is no hindrance to their baptizing. I 4 §>8, Ij6 A Modejl plea §. 8. It is no hindrance to their falva- tion, even in the judgment of our Anaba- ptifts, who declare it as one Article of their Faith, That all children dying in Infancy ( that is before they can a & faith in their own perfons, and be believers qualified for baptifm according to their account ) having not a&ually tranfgrefTed againft the Law of God in their own perfons are onely fubjed to the firft death, and that not any one of them dying in that *ftate (hall furTer for A- dams fin eternal punifhment in hell, which is the fecond death. It is no hindrance then to their falvation in their judgment, that they believe not. And why then ftiould it be a hindrance to their Baptifm? Is more requi- red to their baptifm, than to their falvation ? to the means, than to the end ? $ t 9. But to make fliopt work, where, or by whom is faith required of Infants in their own perfons to render them capable of baptifm ? What one Text is there in all the Bible that faith either in particular, that In- fants fhall not be baptized, becaufe they be- lieve not ; or in generall that no perfons whatsoever ( whether capable or incapable of believing ) fhall be baptized 3 but thofe. that believe? Let the Adverfaries of Infants baptifm produce the place, ad the contro- versies, I believe, will quickly be ended. We for Infants Bafttfm. ijj We, all Paedobaptifts , will readily yield all that (hall of right be fit to be yiel- ded to it, or unto them from it. But if the Scripture fay no fuch thing either in words, or in fenfe, then for ought that as yet ap- pears our Infants will be capable of Ba- ptifm, though they do not believe. J. io. Why, but doth notour Saviour fay, (in Mark 16. 16.) HethatbelUvcth, and is baptised, [hill be faved: but he that believeth not JJjall be damned ? §. ii. Yes. And what then? muftnot therefore our Infants be baptized becaufe they do not believe ? or not till they believe ? No fuch matter. What is here faid that makes believing a condition ne'ceflarily ante- cedent unto Baptifm ? It is neither faid ne- gatively, he that believeth not (hall not be baptized, nor fo much as affirmatively, he that believeth (hall be baptized. But be- lieving, and being baptized are made condi- tions, not the one of the other, but both of being faved. And now, in the name of God, what is here, that can pofiibly ex- clude Infants from baptizing,, for want of believing ? f, 12. Yea, but believing is fet before baptizing. He doth not fay, he that is ba- piz.ed and believeth, but he that believeth and is baptized) (hall be faved^ And what I 5 then? 178 A ' Modeft Plea then? Why then believing rauft go before baptizing- and none muft be baptized, but thofe that firft believe* §.13. To this I anfwer, that if the or- der of things muft univerfally anfwer to that order of words, wherein the Scripture fets them down, then Repen- ^uomodoagetpce- tance w hich is a Fruit of ESLS& fr& ™ ft #°- before V.Kkim.aiverf. Faith, whole Fruit it is: Lucifer, becaufe our Saviour fet repenting before believing,, faying firft repent ye, *»5then believe the Go/pel, (Mark 1. 15.) Then the outward baptifra of water muft always go before the inward baptifm of the fpirit, becaufe our Saviour faid, Except a wan be born (firft) of water and (then) of the fpirit , be can- not enter into the kingdom ofGod y John 3.5. Whereas the contrary hereto fell out in the family and company of Cornelia, Atts 10. 4 4. which drew from Peter that queftion in ver. 47. Can any man forbid water that thfe Jhouid not be baptize^ who have re- ceived the Holy G ho ft as well m we . ? Then the Ruler (in Luke 18. 2.2.) muft have given nothing to the poor, till he had fold all he had, becaufe our Saviour faith, (firft) feM aM that than haft , and ( then ) diftriz kute tQthtpor, for Infants 'Baffijm. 1 79 §. 14. But to fliew the weaknefs of this way of Arguing, it may be proved by this fame Argument , and from the fame Text, that Infants ought to be baptized. ( And then let them judge what ftrength there is in this way of Arguing.) For as our Saviour fets believing before b*f tiding ; fo he fets baptizing before being faved. And if none muit be baptized, but he that be- lieves, becaufe believing is fet firfl •, then nonemuft be faved, but he that is baptized, « becaufe baptizing is fet firft. And then what better argument can be made for In- fants baptifm ? They muft be baptized if we will have them faved : becaufe they cannot be faved without being baptized : for ba- ptizing goes before faving. And yet from the fame Text, and by the fame way of a guing, it may be proved, contrary to what the Anabaptifts fay of the UniverfaS falvation of all Infants dying before the commifTton of a&iial fin , that no Infants are faved but thofe that believe, becaufe be- lieving is fet before being faved ^ and not onely fo , but whereas it is not faid , he that believeth not fhail not be baptized,, it is faid , h that beluveth not fia/I be dam~ tied, §.15. At.d this may fuffice to (hew the abfurdity of this way of arguing to the or- der • l8o A Mode ft flea der of things from the ordering of the words* §. 16. As to the thing it felf, I think it will be granted them, that in Perfons capa- ble of believing or disbelieving the Gofpel, faith t or at leaft a profeflion of it, is to go before baptizing. £. ij. This we gather from the Apoftles baptizing no adult perfons that we read of, without fome evidence given. of their be- lieving. §. 1 8.Thus it was with the Converts in Afts 2.41. with the Samaritans, A ] fts 8.12. with the Eunuch, 4tts 8, 3 7. with Come litu & his family,^. 1 0;4 4 .with Lydia and the Gao- ler,^/ i6.I4,& 33. with Qriffsu t 9sA his houfe, Atts 18. 8. And is to be fuppofed it was fo withothers,of whofe believing before their baptizing we read not, as of Gaim and Stephanas, 1 Cor. 1. 14, 16. And this at this day is, and ever hath been, the way of the Churches dealing with adult per- fons. $. 19. But the Argument will not hold from Men to Children. It follows not that becaufe men that are capable of believing or disbelieving the Gofpel are not baptized except they make profeflion of faith • that therefore Infants who are neither capable of betkving nor disbelieving muft profefs faith, or for Infants Bdptijm. 1 8 1 or not be baptized. Faith being required of the one, but not of the other. §. 20. When the Apoftle commanded the Thetfalonians , that if Any-Vpottld not W«r^, neither (hould he.eat^z Their.3.10.) did he mean the Infants fhould not eat, that could not work f Mis plain he required working onely of thofe, that were able to work,, nor of thofe that were unable. So in the cafe in hand, 'tis apparent that Be- lieving is onely required of men able to un- de ftand and believe, not of Infants neither able to believe nor underftand. For by the words immediately foregoing, preach the Gofpel to every creature ^ it is moft evident, that it is of fuch perfons onely as the Go- fpel may be believed or disbelieved by, upon the preaching of it to them, that it is faid, Hethatbeheveth, and is baptised Shall he faved : but he that believeth not fhall be damned : not of fuch perfons, as the Gofpel cannot rationally be preached to, in order to the bringing them to believe by the preaching of it, in regard of their incapa- city to underftand it, and inability to believe or disbelieve it. And fo Infants arcutterly unconcern 'd in this Text. And as from it we plead nothing for them , fo from it can nothing rationally be pleaded, againft them. i$z A Mode ft Pita §. zu I have read that Men muft be converted, and become as lit- f^ftffih l8 ' 2 ' tie children , ( I fuppofe for humility and irmocency,) that they may en- ter into the kingdom of God. • But I have not read that little children muft be conver- ted and become as Men ( for understanding or Faith) before they can have entrance in Gods kingdom. A profeflion of faith by perfons of underftand.ng in the names of the Infants is required by the Church : and up-- on that protefllon it baptizes them. But that underftanding and faith which is requi- red in Adult perfons as previous to their baptifm, is not by the Church required in Infants asneceflfary to their baptizing. Nor can it be proved that ever it was by C hrift, or any Apoftle of his, exacted of them • as it cannot be proved, that ever Chrift, or any Apoftle of his , ordered the delay of their baptizing till it might be in them. §. 22. And laftly , if Infants baptifm be an Apoftolical Tradition, that is a thing delivered down to the Church to be pra- cticed in it by the Apoftlcs , and Apo- ftolical Perfons, and as practiced arTo by themfelves, as there is better ground to be- lieve it, than there is evidence againft it, dien the thing is out of queftion. They would never have baptized themfelves, nor caught for Infants Baftifm. 18$ taught others to baptize, fuch as wanted faith , becaufe incapable of believing , if mere want of faith, notwithstanding fuch in- capacity to believe, -did render them incapa- ble of baptizing. And if not believing did not in the Apoftles Age and the Agesfuc- ceeding it make Infants incapable of Ba- ptifm ; then can it not make them fo in ours : there being no more reafon for the one, than for the other. £.23. And fo here is nothing in the In- fants themfelves that renders them uncapa- ble of being baptized, cha?^ 1.84 A Mode ft Plea CHAP. XXIV. Children not incapable of being baptized in regard of any thing required of them, or to be done to thtm in Baptifm. J.'i./pEcondly, .There is nothing in Ba- 13 ptifm required of,, or to be done unto Infants, which hinders them from it, or renders them incapable of ir. §* 2. Not the Thing fignfying. Water, with the application of it byway of Immer- fion or AfFufion. They may be dipped in- to water in cafe of ftrengrh • or they may have water poured, on them, in cafe of weak- nefs. $. 3. Not the Thing Signified, The Blood of Ghrift, and the Grace of the Spirit. For what can hinder why they may not be fprinkkd from the guilt of the fin of their Birth by the blood of Chrift in the Grace of Juftification ? Cannot the blood of Ghrift fatisfie for that guilt that lies upon Infants? Or cannot God apply thefatisfa- dion made by the blood of Chrift unto In- fants ? And what can hinder why they may not becleanfed from the corruption of their nature by the Power of the Spirit in the Gracc t for Infants Baptifm. 185 Grace of San&ification ? Cannot the Holy Spirit mortifie thofe dif- pofitions unto.evil , which Parvulu dmr are in Infants ? Or can he f^ n f r2 ( n r s £ not infufe difpofitions to £$££ jg, *J goodnefs, into Infants? Is duitU : fedp&rvu- not the fpirit of grace able IU in munere nvn to inoperate the grace of in u f li - G - Bl ^ in the fpirit in Infants? Is not 4 L Scnu dl ^' he able to give them a temper of heart capa- ble to receive his InfuGons ? Is not he able to make Infufions of grace into their hearts fuitableto their temper? No incapablenefs of Baptifm then in Infants on thefe ac- counts. §. 4. Again, may not children as well as elder perfons, be taken into Vnhn with Chrift ? May not they be incorporated into him ? What ? no lambs in his flock, but all old fheep ? No little members in his body, but all great ones > No babes in Chrift, but ail ftrong men ? Cannot the water do the fame for them ? Cannot the fpirit do the fame in them, to unite them unto Chrift, that is done by it either for elder perfons to- wards their Union with him ? Surely the application of the Water of Baptifm to their Bodies , does as well (ignifie and declare . and the infufion of the Spirit of Chrift into their fouls, does as well operate, and effeA, their I $6 A Modtfi Plea their Union with him, as the Union of elder perfons. For what fhould hinder i No incapablenefs then ofBaptifm in Infants en this account neither. $. 5. Again, look upon Baptifm as the- Door of entrance into the kingdom of Hea- ven, and fo far are they from being incapa- ble of that, that they are made a kind of ftandard to the capacity of others for it. For our Saviour not only faith, that of fuch |[ as infants] vs the kingdom of heaven ^ (Matth. 19. 14.) which implies that they themfelves are qualified for it, and have ail things required in them for entrance into it .- but alfo he faith ( Matth. 18.5.) Except ye fo convtrted^ and become as little children, ye Jball not enter into the kingdom of heaven : which again implies, that Infants are duly qualified for an entrance into the kingdom of heaven ( for why elfe muft others be converted, and become as they are, that they may enter into it ? ) and not only fo, but that none (hall have entrance into it , but thofe that are fo qualified for it as they are. And why they that are qualified for entrance into Heaven, fhould be unqui lifted for that which gives entrance into it, I fee not. Is more required to Baptifm , than to falva- tion ? If not, then no uncapablenefs as yet appears in Infants for Baptizing, $. & for Infants Baptifm. iSj §. 6. Further, Look upon Baptifra as the Note and Badge of a Chriftian, and lit- tle children are as capable of wearing that as elder perfons. They have witneffes of their baptizing as well as others. They are received into the fame Militia of the Lord Jefus, and have the fame prefs-mark ( if I may fo fay ) that others have for his fer- vice. They have his name named upon them, and have their names enrolled with the reft that are called by his name, And no incapacity is there in them for any thing of this j and fo none in thefe refpects for Ba~ ptifm. §. 7. Laftly, look upon Baptifm as the Seal of a Covenant entred into betwixt them and God, and they are not tmcapable of it in that refpeft neither. If they be not incapable of the Covenant, then fure they are not incapable of the feat of the Cove- nant. He that has not denied them the greater thing, is it imaginable he fhould de- ny them the lefs ? As the Apoftle from Gods having given Chrift for us argues to his giving all things el fe to us-, (Rom.%. 32.) fo furely may we argue in this cafe, that if God have not made our children uncapable of his Covenant, then he has not made them incapable of the Seal of it. Why man then fliould be more fevere to poor harmiefs babes, 1 8b A Mo Ac ft Plea babes', than God is, T cannot fee ^ nor why man fliould with-hold from them what God has not denied to them, §. 8. Bat perhaps it will be faid, that they are uncapable of entring into the Co- venant : and therefore uncapable of receiving the Seal of it. §. 9. Uncapable of entring into the Co- venant I Now God forbid. But why fo ? Be, caufe they can neither fet any Seal to it ^ nor engage themfelves by any promife to it •, nor do fo much as under (land any thing of it, efpecially at the years, or rather days, that they are now ufually baptized at. §. 10. But none of thefe- hinders their entring into Covenant with God. §. 11. Firft not their inability to feat. For Contracts are not always fealed by both parties at the fame time. Wc fee it ordinarily in contracts made not onely by Princes at greater diftances of place, but by private per- fons at lefTer diftance. The contract is ne- verthelefs interpretativcly entred by both, at the fealing of the firft, and continues firm and binding to the firft ail the while till thefecond have fealed alfo, he in the mean time a&ing nothing to the fr.uftrating.of it j and there is no new fealing required from the firft at the fealing of the fecond. Be it then that Infants cannot personally fet their feal for Infants Bttptifm. i8p feal to the Covenant at their Baptizing, nor till their Confirming, may not God there- fore fet his feal to it in the mean time ? May not God take them into Covenant with him, and make his promife to them, and fet his feal to that promife, and bind himfelf to them for the prefent, becaufe they cannot back again do the like at prefent to him, but mu'ii ftay either till they can do that (and fome will never be able to do it ) or elfe there muft be no Covenant betwixt them ? fure no man of reafon will fay fo. O, what a blelltng 'tis to have God to have given his Covenant to our children, and to have fo- lemnly fealed it, and to be a&mg purfuant to it for the good of our children in the mean time till they can perfonally feal to their own part themfelves 1 And O, what a cruelty would it be to fhut the door agalnft fo great a blefting to our children ! And yet they do what can be expe&ed from perfons of their condition ^ they come, and are pre- sent at the fealing, and if they do not feal to God, yet the;y are fealed to, and alfo are fealed by God. And O the felicity of be- ing one whom God hath fealed for his, or hath fealed himfelf to be his. §. 12. And yet their very coming to, and receiving the feal, is undoubtedly in the charitable contraction of the Almighty a fealing ipo A Modeft Pka feaiing of theirs. He that takes their being brought to him for a coming of theirs to him, why may we not think he accepts of their receiving of his Seal as a counter feai- ing of theirs. $. 13, And befides , what cannot be done by them, is as much in this as in any o- ther the like cafe, done by others for them : and fo there is no incapacity in them on this account. §. 14. Secondly, their inability to ftipu- late for themfelves hinders not. §.15. It is true, they cannot explicitly in their own perfons make Why then are In- that pro f e fiion that is re- mifethemboth by And as true it is, that fuch their Sureties : a perfonal explicit profef- which when they fi n is no where required come to age, f Infants. Eut what they w^LfnrT ™ f ^0 of themfelves bound to perrorm. , , , , , cb. uuchifm. they may, 1 hope, do by See D". stilling- Qthers. And done it they fleets vindic. of have : and that doing of it A. B.- of cm. p. j S5 anc j hath been allowed 107 ' of by the Church for many ages , even from the very beginning for ought I know that any man hath to fay a- gainft it. §. i6.And this contra&ing by others,is but what for Infants B baptize them- IV. Penn. Eng. therefore their baptifm is Prcfent Imercjt, lawful), and they upon the £• M* .. account of its iawfulnefs Mtisan evidence are capable of it. that Infants are r not to be excluded from Baptifm, becaufe there is no divine Law, which doth prohibit their ad- million into the Church by it. D r . Stilling fleet. Irenic. p. 7. $. 6. And put cafe we fhould grant, that there were no Text in Scripture where- on to ground it, yet would it not follow thence, that it were unlawful!. For the mere uncommandednefs of a thing doth not infer theunlawfulnefs of it : a thing is not therefore unlawfull, onely becaufe it is not commanded . To make a thing neceffary in- deed, there muft be a law for it •, and to make a thing unlawful!, there muft be a law againft it. But to make a thing onely law- ful], it is not neceffary there be any law for it, for Infants Baptfm. 197 it, it is fufficicnt that there be no law againft it. If then we cannot prove it neceiTary > becaufe the Antipaedobaptifts fay we have no law for it, they cannot prove it unlawful!, becaufe we are fure they have no law againft it. It remains therefore that it be lawful! ; and that our children, upon the account 01 thelawfulnefs of it, -be capable of k. §. 7. Why but our Saviour fets Teach- ing before Baptizing (Matth. 28. io.)fay- ing to his Di Triples, when he commifliona- ted them to be his Apoftles to all the nations of the world, for the gathering of a Church out of it, Co ye therefore , and teach all nations-) baptizing them in the name of the Father , and of the Scn r and cf the Holy §hoft. Well, and what then? Why then, faith the Antipaedobaptift, none muft be baptized before he be taaght, and fo taught as that they do learn. And this becaufe In- fants are incapable of, therefore they are un- capable of baptifm. §. 8. This Argument of theirs is like that former, which they drew from our Sa- viours fetting believing before baptizing; wheh how weak it was I hope I need not fo foon remember you. And granting all they can fairly pretend to from this Text, it will not hence follow, that Infants are unca- pable of Baptifm : as I (hall hope to make K 3 appear 2^8 A Mode ft Plea appear upon a due and through confidera- tion of the words. §. 9. Our Saviour here enlarges his Dif- ciples Commiffion to go and preach , and make Difciples, not m one nation only, as formerly : but in all nations •, teaching and baptizing them ( fuppofe we read the words fo.) Well : what can this mean other, than that thofe of the nations, that were capable of teaching, fhould be taught and baptized : not excluding from baptizing, thofe rhat for the prefent were onely capable of fo much difcipulation (if I may fo fpeak ) as was performed by baptizing, but as yet were not capable of any teaching. And what makes this againft Infants Baptifm? There is not an exclufive Particle in the whole Text. §. 10. But to proceed, this we will grant , that if the order See D r . Stilling. of Teaching and Bapti- {&£$&■ f? be f conridered ? their reference to the conversion of all nations, or any one whole particular nation unconverted, teach- ing is to go before baptizing. But this is not from the naked consideration of the fetting of the words, Teaching, and Bapti- zing ., as if the order of the words were in- violably to be obferved in the order of things ( and if any have fo thought and ar- .gued, for Infants Bapifm. 199 gucd, I cannot in that excufe them from a (hortnefs of difcourfe) but it is from the otherwife unpra&icablenefs of the things * themfelves. For as no A- to be baptized before he J pti f mi recipUt $ A „ be taught what baptifm crmcntum , nifi. means, and why he fhould ante anima fidei be baptized :fo the Church WW'" £*'*• will admit no > Infants to ^ggi' baptifm, but thole that arc the children of baptized perfons, or at lead are undertaken for by fuch as are baptized. Suppofe our Saviour had fet baptiz ; ng be- fore teaching ( as hemight, had he pleas'd) and faid, Go ye therefore and baptize all nations in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoft , teaching them Vihat I have commanded they fhould know and do ; who would have fcrupled to begin his work with teaching , notwith- standing the order of the words ? as ima- gining that none that underftood themfelves, would ever be baptized before they were taught. It is therefore not from the order of the words, but from the orderlinefs of the things, which cannot otherwife be effe- cted, but in this way and order, that this courfe is, and muft, in fuch cafe, be taken. Now if fo, then the whole force of the An- K 4 tips- ico A Modejl Plea tipaedobaptifts argument from the mere con- fideration of the o: der of thefe words(teach- ing fet before Baptizing ) which yet is all they have in this point to urge from them, is utterly vanifhed. $.11. But when once fome in a nation have been taught , and have received the faith, and have been baptized into it, then it follows not, that the famecourfe muft ne- ceflarily ftiil be taken with every fin gle per- fon in ir,that was proper for, and was taken with the whole of it : but that all that any way, and in any degree, are capable of ba- ptifm, may refpeftively according to their capacity be admitted to it, though they be wanting in fome thing , which others of greater capacity have , and is requifite in them, to make them capable of it. And to argue from what is requ fite in Men before the converfion of a nation, to what is requi- fite in children after the nation rs converted is fallacious. For it does not follow, Thus it was with the Adult Men of the nation he- fore any of it were convened : therefore thus it muft be with the Infant ( hildren of the Nation after the converfion of their Fa- thers: more being requ red of Men, than of Children •, of Men that can receive, or re- ject the Gofpel, than of Children that can neither rejeft it , nor receive it. Men are not for Infants Baptifm. 201 not to be admitted to baptifm ,but upon thofe accounts, in refpecr. whereof they are to be qualified far it. Children are to be admitted to baptifm upon thofe accounts in refpeft whereof they are qualified for it ; and not to be reje&ed upon thofe accounts in refpect whereof they are not qualified for if. unlefs it had beenpofitively and particularly required of them that they ihould be fo qualified , or not be baptized. Why fhould any require from Infants fomuch as is required of Men to quabfie them for baptifm,when the Scri- pture hath not required of them fo much ? Why fhould any make 'r fonts entrance into the kingdom of Heaven, ftraiter than God himfelf hath made t ? Why fhould any keep them out, whom God has a mind to let in ? Why fhould any keep them from coming to Chnft, whom Chrifl hath commanded ihould b: fufFered to come unto him £ $.12. Our Saviour faith,, cto teach all tjatiens baptizing them : but he doth not fay, Baptize none of thofe nations before they be taught. Some muft be firfVtaught, that all may be baptized •, not none baptized but thofe that are firft taught. He faith y u ch a!l nations baptizing thm ; but he doth not fay, whether the teaching, or the baptizing fhall be firft. No, he determines neither to be firft or fecond, but according as their difcretion fhould think fir*. He fays K 5 not 2 ox A Modefi Plea not fo much as Teach and Baptize, but only Teach baptizing^ Which therefore en- forced] neither to be firft, but according as the nature of the things may require, and the condition of the perfons admit. Sup- pofe he had faid, Cjo ye then fore and con- Vert all nations preaching to them my Go- fpeU ; who would ever have imagined it to have been his command, that the Apoflles ftould firft convert the nations , and then preach the Gofpel to them 2 and that becaufe the words werefo fet (converting before preaching) therefore none were to be preached to, but thofe thut were firft lv l converted ? St. B-*fil gives M20ro *h« w- the Text this glofs,he coiu- 5^* g£ manded the Gentiles that tfifr&Ti, -nS**? had believed, and had been vejtdJbs ovqiUv. taught, to be baptized in j>. hifiladv. Eu- the name of the Trinity, aomiuro, J. *. Q m an y man f rora tnc or _ der of the words here ( believed fet before SAtijtkt) gather hence that St. 'Bapl thought perfons were firft to believe and then to be taught, or that none were to be taught but they that firft believed £ It is unimaginable. And if this way of arguing be moft falla- cious and abfurd, as it is, then fuch is that of the Antipaedobaptifts • ( whereto this is exactly parallel, and every way the fame) when they argue from the order of the words for Infants Bafrifml 2a j words to the order of the things. But what will they fay to Gregory Naz.ianz*ene^ who inverts the order of our Saviours words, & fets Baptizing before Teaching ; *3a#icra> •7?S* ri qv ri <*v&U*1& *- * Gre S- Na ^ an ^ y*- Had this Father un- ^77. derflood of any force in the order of our Saviours words to fignifk the order of the things, he would not have inverted ir.or had he intended any fuch force in the order of his own words, that is, had he intended by fetring teaching after bapti- zing, to exprefs fuch teaching as was to come after baptizing y he would then have put the word va^t&uv not onely after fatfiap but after the whole fentence [4*73i<™> There cannot be any force therefore in ar- guing from the order of the words to the order of the things : and yet in this argu- ment of twitted hairs doth the great ftrengtti of thefe our Samfons lie. £.13. Yet further, if this Argument have any force in it, then it is clearly for us , and againft them. For you plainly read here in the 1 gth verfe the word Ba- piling. And the firft word of the 20th verfe following is Teaching. So then if the ihings^ rauft go according to the order of the 204 A Modeft Plea the words, then Baptizing muft go before Teaching. And- fo this Text is fo far from making againft Infants baptifm, that it makes clearly for it, even by the Antipxdobaptifis own way of arguing. $. 14. By which way of arguing, if al- lowed for good, it were eafie to prove that J hnthe Baftifl did firft baptize his Difci- pies before he taught them • becaufe ( in Mark^ 1. 4. ) his baptizing is fet before his preaching. For fo 'tisexprefly there faid, John did baptise in the widernefs , and pr'acb the baptifm ofreptntance for the re- miffi n of 'fins . See, ftxftht baptized, and then he prca-htd^ and fo by his example,, efpecially according to their way of arguing, men may at leaft, if yet they ought not to be baptized, before they be taught. §. 15. And (o y whereas it is faid, that thofe that fob* did baptize, were fuch as confeflfed their fins, yet it may be faid, that his baptizing (at leaft according to their way of arguing) went before their confef- fing. For fo it follows (in ver. %th) There went out unto him all the land of Judea, and they of Jerusalem , and were all baptised of him in the river of Jordan conf effing their fins. See 1 fir ft ye have his Baptizing, and after, their confeffing. Which that it was really the Holy Baptifts order of pro- ceed- for Infants Baftifm. 205 ceeding, though it be not concluded from the order of the words , yei may feem probable from whaE was the cuftom of the Jews, as the learned in • their cuftoms fay, namely, s j* * r ^oots to admit men unto Prole- pa 4U lytifm or D;fciple(hip by Baptizing them. Either way ourbufinefs is done. For if he did not baptize them be- fore he had preached to them, and they had confefTed to him ♦, then the Argument from the order of the words to the order of the things is not good. But if he did baptize them before his preaching and their confef- fing , then here is a Scripture mftance of Baptizing before Teaching and confefiing, which juftifies our practice , and gives an utter overthrow to the whole Hyptbtfis of the Antipaedobaptifts in this matter. §. 16. And as for the word Teaching, which goes before Baptizing (in the ic,rh verfe ) feveral very learned Perfons * do affirm , that it is not fo * They mirtran- properly there rendred flate the words : Teaching. The word that for Chriit faith properly fignifies Teaching not ? Go teach all r u~^**;*L, r!L nations— for his comes ^baptizing (hi words -! ^ the 10th verfej and is «&- le47f) ^, G o (ty.ovtv from «$£&*# to make Difciplesa- teach, whence <&&# do- mong all nations. drine or teaching , and eftc/a- 206 A Modefi Flu &tMjyj.KQ- a Doftor or D*. Fatly, Dip- Teacher. But the word The Phrafe which' ^ yr - fi ' is there ufed m . j • **«p l the original, is a Zin § » ™ 1S rendred lingular one , not teaching, is another word, duly cxprefled namely ^M^'^ts, vrhich by our Engliili coming from (w*W* a Teub. Itis^- dl f LiU ^ as lh from $«/&v<7tt7s make ■ J I, ■ v f > , Difciples, or re- JW?W to learn) accord- ceive into Difci- mg to its variety of con- plelhip all nati- ftru&ion fignifies to be a ons- D r . mm- T>ifciple to another, or to Infants, pig. i$6. See his Defenfe alfo, p. $6* 1A&Srflcv3v>7i) i. e Dijcipulo! facite. Introducite per Biptifmum ut docs intur. D f . Lightfoot, Hora Hebraic*, p 323. MaSiWotite* Vifcipulite,aui difeipulcs reddite, Vatablus. DijcipuUte,i.e. dif- cipulot reddite, Lucas Brugenlis. Mtt$nlc4iiv, non ejtdocercj fed difcipulumf acere, Wendelinrfoo/c^. '/. i.e. 22. Explic. Thef. it. TcacJb */;em, that is, make them my Difciples, ds'c. Mr. Perkins, cited by H. V. pig. 4. fcjfc 1. M*5»7cwa7« 57aV7* 7* x $S}*if. Locutio eft Hebraic* : »«» TOV) eft maSvtm difdpulm : unde formant verbum "lO^il jutVWg/K ficere difcipulum <& "ID 7DH j?£Ti difcipulum. Thus Cameron declares the propriety of the word, though he is not of opinion that it is ufed in that propriety here, but faith fimpliciter ■futSvlcvity eft JiJcinceiv doc€re •> andfo makes a Tautology in the words, which yet he endeavours afterward to falye by a diilin&ion 5 but in vain. $.17, for Infants Bapi[m. 207 $. 17. With a Dative cafe of the Perfon it fignifies to be a Difiple to ano- ther,

y StoTPjiJiTrQ-y&c. But Difciple or Scholar unto him was The-fow- 5U4, and Ephorw. St. Matthew exprefTes ■ofephs being a Difciple to Jefus by the fame Phrafe, Matth. 27. 57.— There came a rich wan of Arimathea, named Jofeph, who alfo himfelf i^ul^tML , &\ r T7c!M 7w Xe/r» -from their infancy, or ever Jince they were chil- dren^ had been difi iples to Chrift. Yea, and in the forenamed place of Plutarch, with- out any Dative cafe expreffed , but abso- lutely fet, it fignifies to be a Difciple. And I, faith he, will teach you my whole art, « £»ao/o fxA^i r j<^c iV> tf y aH -pin y s m y Scho- lar, or will learn. f. 18. But with an Aecufative Cafe of the Perfon it is ufed to fignifie to make ano- ther a Difciple* So Jufiin Martyr fpeak- ing of the Gentiles, which Wore the coming of Chrift, were like an unbroken colt, that had never born either faddle or yok?, faith, thai 208 A Modtft Pica Vifcipnlos fuos ab- that when Cbrift was come Ugivit, tfpcrip- j)cctwv (x*5*tZv AVT&ifyt* Cos cm in difcipli* , , *> j ^. '^ / ' r x- *l*f sua StrreUffiy c/.v z< : he nam Jujm rccepit. J J _ ' TheLar.Tranilat. fi*t by h* Difciples, ad of Jaftfai Difcipled them , or made them Difciples. And ac- cording to this import of the verb a&ive pA^-nCeo with an Accufative Cafe to enter one into Difciplediip, the PaiTive verb \«*3- - -nvouctt with an Accufative Cafe, and the Prepofition m doth fignifie to be entrcd into Difciple/bip, to be taken in to be, or to become Difciples. Hence DUlog cum Try- j^a; n MartJr fo eaks o£ nonnullcs difripii- ment now as of old he mm fufciperc in did in the days of Ellas, nomen Cbrifii fid yyarnoev %tt V$f* fu/.igy.y n- (? vtim feduttio- rf; fatffaufai fo T l nti rclonq>tcre 3 La- « ~ ' ~ * «.+ tin.Trannat. «""***• t« X*^W]*, a , knowing that daily fome were entred into difciphjhip to the name of his Chrifij (i. e. became Chriftians) and forfook the way of errour. With a Dative cafe alfo put wthout a Prepofition St. Ba- filukih the word, fuL$tmv%XvAi jw &$& >& become a difciple to the BrfJfadeBapt.I.i.. 'Ltd. But we need not feek fo far for an inftance ©fthis interpretation of the word , wlien the for Infants Baptifm. 1 09 the elegant Evangelift in his Hiflory of the Ads of the Apoftles ( cap. 14. ver. 21. ) has given us one 5 And v hen (faith he there) thty had preached the go/pel to that city , xj MA§im\)o*A*t t^vvfy and had made a good many 'Difciples , they returned again to Lyftra--. Our Tranflation I very well know renders it , had taught many : but that ( with humbleft reverence to the Tran- flators)I conceive not to be fo right a rende- ring of it. For that fure,***^*^ ,was expref- fed before in the word preaching. For what is that \vety^Ki(i^u to preach the Gofpel, but to publifh, declare, and teach it ? And if the word be fo rendred, the fenfe will a- mount to thus much • and when they had taught that city the (jojpd, and had taught many •, which is a mere tautology. The meaning then plainly if, that after they had taught the word of the Gofpel to that city in their preaching , and by that had prevailed w'th a good many of them to undertake the profefTion of the Gofpel and become Difc-ples unto Chrift, they accordingly made I ifciplesof them by baptizing them, and perhaps, nay probably, fome more betides the very peribns taught, even the children, and fervants of thofe that had been taught, as was ufuall before with thofe that became profelytes to the Jews reli- 210 A Mode [I Plea religion. And fo our Saviours word here ( in Math. 28. 19. ) is to be rendred as if he had faid, ye have formerly made difci- ples onely of Jews, now enlarge your pains to the making difciples of Heathens alfo , and thofe of all the nations of the world •, make even all heathens difcipVes. That muft be all of them which fhould in any meafure be capable of being made Dif- ciples. And fuch, 'tis known by the rules and practices of the Jews, amongft whom our Saviour lived, and to whofe cuftoms and pra&iceshe very much conformed, were not onely men of years, and underftanding, but their children alfo upon the undertaking of others for them. And fo by our Savi- ours order the Apoftles were to make difci- ples not onely of the grown men of the Heathens, if they fhould offer themfelves to difciplefhip , but alfo their little children too, if they would bring them alfo to be difciples to him. And difciples to Chrift they might be, by being brought by their parents to Chrifts School, and en- tred into the relation of his Scho!ars,though they neither knew their Mafter as yet, any more than any of ours, whom we put to a ftrange School, do at firft know their Ma- fter , whom they never faw before •, or whom we put to a Mailer, whom they have never for Infants Baptifm. 211 never feen at all, by agreeing firft with him for their teaching, and fo entring them into the number of his Scholars, and then, after , fending them to be taught ; nor knew any thing of that which they were to learn of hira,any more then any of our chil- dren, that are put to a flrft, or a ftrange Matter, do know what he will learn them, till he have fet them a lefibn ; whofe Difci- ples or Scholars yet they are in refped of their relation to him, though as yet they have learnt nothing from him, Or as he becomes a Member of a Colkdge, and a Pupil to a Tutor, who goes not perfonally up to the liniverfity, but has his name onely fentup, and entredin there, as a Pupil to that Tutor, and a Member of that Colledge, $. 19. Yea, 'tis the obfervation of a Perfon very learned in the manners and cuftoms of the Jews , that among them , as among us, and all Nations, men are not therefore taught , that they may be made Difciples, but are therefore made difciples that they may be taught.An iriftance whereof he cites out of Bal Schabb. fol . 3 1. 1 . which is of a certain Heathen, that came to Hi lid the great,faying unto him, Maty m a, Vrofelyte, that jm may Profclytum ms teach me. f dc ^ Ht me l i 0C f ASm Dr. Lightfoot, HoraHebr. onMattb.zZ. 19. zi* A Mode ft Plea $. 20. And yet a little further to mani- feft the impropriety of rendring the Verb ^a,^nvou.Ti here in this place by Teach y firft let it be confidered, how improperly it is followed firft by the Participle fi^'^vn^ and then by the Participle ^mov™. $.21. Firft, iuL$m*vpTzs inuft fignifie teach them that are Difciples after they are made fo , is alfo frivolous. For put /^ctQuTgyoaTs and JtMaMvTit to- gether fo fignifylng, and fo diflinguifhed : and what wili they amount to f why thus much. Teach thofe , that are not Difci- ples to wake themfo teaching ( or, by teach- ing ) thf that are Difciples after they are made fo. How uncouth , if intelligible, a conftru&ion is this ! and how unpra- cticable the thing it felf, when underftood I How fhould a fingle Apoftle travelling all alone into a ftrange place teach thofe that had never heard of the Gofpel by his teach- ing thofe that had received it ? or muft he carry Difciples always along with him to, and fet up School in every ftrange nation, that Heathens hearing him teach Chriftians, might by fuch hearing become Chriftians alfo.* How is this imaginable to have been the meaning of our Saviour ? How impra- cticable in the Apoftles firft onfets on the- Heathen for Infants Baftifm. 1 I 5 Heathen nations to snake them become Chri- stians? When Churches were fetled, then indeed fomething of this might be ( though none fure ever thought that to be the defign of our Saviour in his commiflion ) but how this could be before any Church were either fetled, or fo much as begun to be gathered, ( and there mud be a flrft beginning to ga- ther before there could be a Church) is pad imagination* And btfides the Hiftories of thofe times (hew the courfe was otherwife. But now f^tStfTeuOTtTg JiMa-kfiPTSf make difciples of Heathens, or make Heathens dfciplesj teaching ( or by teaching ) them to obferve all things that 1 have commanded you •, how clear is the interpretation ! how genu ne the fenfe ! how practicable the thing in all times and places ! how agreeable to the defign in his commiflion ! how nothing clfe but the very mind of Chrift in his wordl $. 2$. Tnaword, admit the word that comes here before baptizing were the fame with that, which doth come after it,namely, fij&rmi teach, or did here properly figni- fie teaching, as it doth not ^ how eafily may k hence be gathered, That baptifm may be either before, or after teaching, according to the condition of the Perfon to be bapti- zed ^ after k in thofe that are capable to be firft 2i 6 A Modeft plea firft taught •, before it in thofe that are not as yet capable of teaching : after it to men , b(fore it to children* $. 26. And in confirmation hereof it might be faid, that this hath been the very way of the Church of Chrift in all the ages of it, firft to teach men, and then to baptize them : but firft to baptize Children, and af- ter teach them : letting them at prefent have that means of grace, which at prefent they are capable of, and affording them after- ' ward what remaned, aHToon as they fhould become capable of it. §. 27. But having no authority to change any word in the Text of our Saviour, nor reafon to be over liberal in my conceptions, I abide by what was faid before, having ad- ded this ex abundan *, more then was need- ful], to fhew the weak- efs of the Antipaedo- baptiftsway of arguing, even upon theut- moft advantage they can defire to be given them. §.s 28. And by this time I hope it ap- pears, that there is nothing in the word of God which renders Infants uncapable of be- ing baptized. §. 29. And if fo, then we have enough, though we had no more> for Infants ba- ptifm. For Baptifm being that, by which our children may have fo much good as. we have for Infants Bdftifm] 21 7 have (hewn they may have , in the firft branch of our Argument ♦, and being that, whereof they have fo much need , as we have fhewn they have, in the fecond branch of it . with what either charity or juftice can they be denied it ? being they are fo capable of it, as we have now (hewn them to be in the handling of this third branch. Sure children are not the only perfons in the world that may neither have ads of juftice nor charity (hewn towards them ? And what (hould hinder us from doing' for them this good, for whch they have fo much need ? Neither is the pains fo great, nor the trouble fo much, nor the charge fo hea- vy, but we may afford it them. What will we do for them, that will not do fo little as this comes to, to baptize them ? Are we not free and at liberty to do it,if we will ? Is there any reftraint laid upon us from doing it by the Law either" of God, or Man ? If neither fpake for it, as indeed both do, yec to be fure neither fpeaks againft it, and fo we may doit, if we will. And what can be pretended againft doing fo much good, where we fee there is fo much need ? §. 30. Do it then, Brethren, for your Children , becaufe it is fo much for their good. Do it , becaufe that of that good they have fo much need. And do it, be- L caufe 21 8 A Mode (I Plea caufe it is an aft both of Juftice, and Cha- rity, which they are as capable of receiving, as you at liberty for performing. Never Hand hunting for a Scripture for it, fo long as there is no Scripture againil it : but reckon it your duty to bring them to Chrift, whom Chrift hath permitted to come unto fiim, and whofe coming to him Chrift hath forbidden any man to hinder, faying, Suffer little children to come Mto me y and forbid them not. $. 31. And more then this I need not fay to move any rcafonable man to the do- ing of it. $.32. And yet above and beyond aU this, I (hall ihew you in the fourth and laft place a Right that Children have unto Ba- ptifm, and then it cannot but be a wrong to hinder them from being baptized. A Right, I fay , our Children have unto Baptifm 5 and that upon a threefold account ♦, the Con- ftitution of this Church •, the Cuftom of the Catholkk Church ♦, and the Inftitution of Chrift • as I (hall (hew in order. CHAP. for Infants Baptifm. Z\$ CHAP. XX VL Our Children Right to Ttaftifm by the ConFtitHtion of this Churchy and Cv- Jlom of the Cathdick^ Church. /.i.T Begin with our Childrens right to X Paptifm by thefirft, the Cinfiitu- tion of thisprefent particular Church. $. 2. And as that hath told us in her 27th Article of her Do- ctrine, That the B<*pti/m Biptifmta pxrvu* ofyoHH? children is in any lorum omnino in wile to be retained in the f«W '***** Ji , n eji 9 ut qui cum Church , m rnoft agreea- chrifti in p mione ble with the inflitution of optimi congruit. Chrifl : fo it hath provi- Artie. Relig. 27, : fad in her Liturgy a dou- ble Office for the Baptizing of Infants, the one fitted for Tubticl^Solemnity, the other adapted to Private Necejfuy . and hath or- dered the Curates of every Parifli to be of- ten admonifhing the people, that they defer not the baptising of their children longer than the firfi or fecond Sunday next after their Birth, or other Holy day falling be- tween • unlefs upon yea finable caufe, which rauft be great too, and to be approved by t 2 the 220 A Modefl plea the Curate. What the Church then not onely allows , and permits them to have, but ordains and appoints their having of, that by the Conftitution of the Church they have a Right unto ^ and they cannot, with- out injuilice to them , be deprived of it • unlefs perhaps any fhail think it no injury to wrong them of any fpiritual advantage, whereas it is a great one to rob them of any temporal one, when as contrarily, if the one be a robbery, the other is* facriledge. §. 3. But becaufe the prefent Church is a Party, and Will not be allowed to be a Judge by her Oppofers , therefore I will proceed to fhew a fecond Right that chil- dren have unto Baptifm, and that is by Pre- fcription from the Cuftom and Pra&ice of the Catholick Church of Chrift. And fure they that will not be Members of our Par- ticular Church, will yet be willing to be Members of Chrifts Catholick Church. And if fo they be , then fure they .will not oppofe, nor gainfay, but fubmit unto, and be regulated by, the Cuftom and Pra- t dice of it ^ unlefs they mean to become guilty of Schifm , in feparating from that Church , whereof they pretend themfelves to be Members. £.4. Now as to Church cuftom and pxaftice, 'tis in that, as in other cuftoms and for Infants Baptifa. 221 and pra&ices. It hath the obligation of a Law. Common ufage, we fay, is common Law in England. So 'tis in civil Cuftoms, and fo too in Ecclefiaftical. Where Au- thority from the Scripture fails, there theCuftomof tibi Author iw ic* the Church is to be held as ficii, *M confo- rm c c+ a ~ a; „ tudo tnfrorum pr$ a Law. So St. AmuJIw k tenenJa ^ faith • and fo have 0- p . Aug . ad Ca . thers of the Ancients fuhn. inrebmie both thought and faid. qribm nihil certi Whence that conclufion of $f u } % toriptur* i_ r* \ C cat- +U n * divina, PtOS populi t-he Council of Mce, that ^ vH .^ M t* *px*/<* «3* the anci- wi; - 6raw p ra i egc ent ufages (hould continue tenenda, v. Aug, in force. And if fo , then E P- % 6 - Infants will have a Right C ™1«^\ ««*f« „ . r j ° ***<»» in civilibm toBaptifm, as good as any nhm po legef[t ^ ever had to anything on dphur, cum defi- this account. tit text nee dif- fen, Scripwrx art rationc confift&t, quando & legem ratio commendet. Ten. de Coron. Mil. tn ik qu£ Scriptnra, nee ju- bet , nzc probibet , Mud eft fequendum, quad con- fuctiido roboravit — Id. ib. Exists ubi [criptum fit in aftibvA Apojlolorum ;- ctiamji Scripture auftoritar non [ubejfety totim Orbh in hac parte confenfvs inftat prxcepti obtinet. Ham & multa alia qihz per tnu ditionem in EcclcfiU obfervantur aucforitatem fibi fcriptx legis ufurparunt, vcluti in lavacro ter mcrgi- tare caput ,&c. V. Hieron. adverf. Luciferan. <£>uif- quk Catholici dogmatis & moris (en{um > divinitm L 3 pt 22 a A Mffdeft Plea fer Ice J, & tempore omnia, difpenfitum contemferit, non bommm conHwtit 9 fed Deum. Vincent. Liii- nenf. f . 5. And that itffiould be fo, namely, that the Cuftom and Pra&ice of the Church ihould have the force of a Law, either to juftifie a Church Praftice, or to give Right unto a Church Priviledge, will be no won- der fure to him that confiders that the Apo- ftle both hath made the Cuftom of the Church a Rule for Church-members to walk by, ( 1 Cor. 14. 40.) in faying, Let All things be done decently , and in order. ( For by Decency there he means agreca- blenefs to the cuftom of the Church, which, as our Learned Paraphraft faith, is the rule of decency .- ) and hath alfo himfelf made ufe of Church cuftom as an argument for the refutation of fuch as fhould contend for the decency of womens publick praying , that is, being prefent at, and joyning in the L i- vine fervice, with their heads uncovered, I Cor. ij. 16. But if any man feem to be contentious, we have no fuch enftoms $ r.or the Churches of God. Which words of his we may fitly ufe to the Oppofers of In- fants Baptifm. They contend for the de- ferring of the Baptizing of Infants, even of all Infants, though they be the children of believing for Infants Bafti[m. 11 J believing Parents, till they be grown men ; and hold it unlawful! for any to be baptized before. But that is a novel opinion , and practice of their own. We have no fuch eicher opinion or cuftom, nor the Churches of God. §. 6. And the ftronger (till will Infants F ight unto Baptifm from the Cuftom of ther Church be ( which Cuftom yet muft needs be granted to have a great force, when an Apoftle , that could impofe by an Au- thority Divine", would argue from a Cuftom of the Church ) if it fhall appear that this Cuftom of the Church hath been grounded upon Apoftolical Tradition , or Pra&ice : efpecially being the Apoftle hath given exprefs order to fiand faft to, and hold the AfoftolicalTraditions y whether by word or by writing, 2 ThefT. z. 15. and to mark^ them which walked fe, as they had the apoftles for an example, Phil. 3. 1 7. I will therefore firft (hew, that the Practice of this Particular Church to baptize Infants has been the Practice of the Catholick Church : and then proceed to fhew that Pra&ice of the Church to have been ground- ed on the Tradition of the Apoftles, and pur fair to fhew it to have been the Fraftice of the Apoftles alfo. l 4 chap; 224 A Modejl Plea CHAP. XXVII. The Catholic^. Churches Cuftcm to Bar ftiz>e Infants. S-i.TLTOwto fliew that it hath been the xN Cuftom and Pra&ice of the U- niverfal Church of Chrift to baptize In- fants, as it will be ufefull unto you, and alfo delightful!, becaufe you will fee that what we hold and do in this cafe, is no other but What hath beenheld and done in and by the Catholick Church in all the ages of it, ever fince that firft wherein the Apoftles lived : fo it fhall neither be irkfome nor unpleafing to my felf, becaufe I (hall hope thereby to contribute fomething toward the convidion and fatisfadion of thofe that are doubters, and disfatisfied in the point. Wherein my progrefs fhall be retrogrefiive , beginning be!ow,and carrying my Catalogue upwards . to the Primitive Times from the Prefent • whereas other ufually begin above, and bring it downward to the Prefent from the Primi- tive : it being not material which way it is done, but fuiting better with my defign to have it done this way. §. 2. And for this prefent Seventeenth Century for Infants Baptifm, 225 Century now current , we need no o- ther but our own eyes to be our witnefTes of the daily Practice to baptize Infants, both in our own Church at home, and other Churches abroad, as well Proteftant as Po- pifh. §. 3. And as little need almoft have we to feek for witnefTes in the Century next fore- going,there being many no doubt yet living, who were baptized Infants themfelves with- m the compafs of that Century, if they do not alfo remember the baptifms of others. However at home our Articles of Religion fir ft agreed on in the reign of Q^ Elizabeth, Anno 1562, declaring that Infants baptifm is in any wife to be retained in the Church as mofl agreeable to the Inftitution ofChrifi^ and our L ; turgy compiled before in the reign of K. Sdwardthz Sixth, Anno 1549, wherein is contained the office for the pub- lick baptizing of Infants is to us a'fufficient evidence for it , without feeking further. To which for neighbourhood fake, we may add the ConfeAionof the Faith of Scotland^ in the year 1582, wherein they confefs and acknowledge that baptifm appertaineth as veil to the Infants of the Faithfully as unto th e m that be of full age and difcretion. §. 4 . And for the Churches abroad their Confeffions (hew their belief and practice L 5 in 2 2tf AMoAfi'Flu in this cafe. The Council of Trent in the fifth and feventh Seftion of it ( Anno 1546, & Anno 1 547)anathematizes thofe that either fay that chil- dren ought not to be ba- ptized -, or that being ba- ptized they ought not to- be reckoned amongft belie- vers ■ or that it is better wholly to let their bapti- zing alone, than that, not believing by any proper Si quU parvulos receives ab uteris mAtrum bapti^an- dos negat — Ana- thema fit. Concil. Trident. Scff. *. spud Caranzam* Siquiidixeritpir. vulos, eo quoda- 8um credendi non faabent,fufceptoba- ftifmo inter f deles tomputandos von tjfe — - Anctxhemx fit. Id. ib. Sef 7. ton. 13. ad of their own, they (hou!d be baptized upon the account of the faith of the Church. And that gives fufficienc evi- dei.ee for the Church of Rome. $. 5. Then for the Proteftant Churches, the Harmony of the Con- fefiions of Helvetia, Bo^ hernia, Belgia, jiuffnrge t S<* x ony , Witt em berg , SfttvUand , with the French Confefiion > all u- nanimoufly declaring for Infants baptifm, though forae on one ground, and forne on another, evidently enough (hews what was believed Printed at Cam- bridge 158^. We condemn the Anabaptifts who and arc very firm to what they have once received, faith that they baptize their infants by a threefold immerfion, if he be ftrong , elfe by pouring on of water. Now this Relation, if true, and why it may not be fo I cannot tell, fpeaks not only for the Century, the Relator writ in , but for time before - y how much 'tis uncertain, but for ought I know, for all the time ilnce their firft converfion , which reaches up to the very Apoftles days. §. 10. And to fhew that Infants baptifm was not the practice onely of Eurcpe but of other parts of the world , and fo hint at (that which fome other better read in Hiftory may be able fully to make out ) a Catho- licknefs of it in refpeA of Qim n'es profef- fing Chriftianity as well as Times , I will give you a brief raft from Mr. Hreremods Enquiries, how it was about this Century, and God knows how many Centuries, be- fore, whether from the beginning or no 9 in this Point with the Eaftern and Southern parts of the world where Chriftianity is profefTed. And to begin with theChnfti- ans of St. Thomas fo cal- Chap. 2o* led, as being fuppofed to have been by his preaching converted to the Chriftian Religion, inha- biting in India in great numbers about Cou- for Infants Baftifm. 253 Ian , and Cranganor , Maliafur , where St. Thomas is fuppofed to lie buried and Ne- gap atan. Thefe baptize their Infants, though not indeed till they be forty days old, except in danger of death. Next the Jacobites are a fort of chriftians who inhabit in Chap. 21. Syria, Cyprus, Me fof ota- ma, Babylon, Talffiine, and under other titles are faid to be fpread abroad in forty kingdoms. And thefe all baptize their In- fants, figning them firil with the flgn of the Crofs, which they imprint into their face or arm with a burning iron. Then the Cophti or Chriftians in do die t0 &* mone ipfius bapti- The fame Author holds %dti font, peeem that Infants brought to ba- moriuntur. Tho. pti f m yet a y i n g before they ZTrJ\X bebapWdoVifl, 10 1. Fol. 104. Col. z. ghiodpirvuli ai baptif- mumdtlati ft pravenianturmortepcribunt. Id. ib, 4* 99* Fol. 1 01, CoL 3, $. 15. Yea, and even in the beginning of fw Infants Baptifm* 237 of it, ( about Anno 1401) flourifhed Ni- coUm Gorranm, And he delivers his fenfe as to this matter in the words of Bcda, and the Ordinary Glofs, Treating on Mark^ 7. 29. fade, exiit d&monium^ Go thy way, the devil is gone out of thy daughter , he faith i And as faith Beda , hence we have an example, that, as that daughter was healed by the faith of her Mother, as the Centurions fervant (Matth. S.) by the faith of his Mafter, fo are Infants by the faith of their Parents. Whence faith the Glofs, Here we have an example of the Ca- techizing and baptizing of Infants : becaufe by the Faith and Confeffion of the Parents in baptifm, little ones who are neither able to underftand nor ad any thing either of good or evil, are freed from the devil. The Catechizing here, 'tis plain, is no other but tharwe have newly fpoke of. And by the way if Walafridm Strabo were the Collector of the Ordinary Glofs,as Jfaackfw fromTVi- themim and Trifingenfis affirms, then it is apparent, that, how much foever his Au- thority is pretended againft Infants Baptifm, either he was not againft it, or if he were, he was againft himfelf ; Which further ap- pears from what Mr. Obed „ r n .1 Wills in his Anfwer to Lf ^if*' Hwy D**vers«(be*s 9 "*<•* '***• [[ namely, 23 8 A Mode ft Plea u namely, that declaring his own opinion u upon the matter, he faith, that it was a *' fign of the growth of Religion { after cC a diligent fearch) to take up the practice GC of Infant Baptifm ^ and amongft other "Testimonies citeth the Fathers in general! ** for it, in opposition to the prolonging of ct esittftim Baptifm , til] he was Adult ? " And concludes at laft thus -- WifeChri- *' ftians baptzed their Infants, being not as *'fome heretical perfons, oppofing the € * Grace of God, and contend that Infants ** are not to be baptized. So that by the way here we have gleaned up a witnefs for the Ninth Century before we come at it; even walafridttt Strabo, the man fo much cried up by our Antipaedobaptifts for a pro- pugner of their opinion, and an impugner of infants Baptifm. §. 1 6. We will now ftep on to the Fourteenth Century. And in the very firft year of it ( Anno 1300) appears * Johan- nes Duns Scot us a witnefs *Cum fecundum for Infants Baptifm. And scripturam er /?- faith he, whereas according dm fATvultnu to Scripture and Faith In- &«72E £■ brin § »'«*, "g \K deUtionem, them original fin, for the quia, neeejfaria cji blotting out thereof,becaufe ad ftiutem , funt that is neceffary unto fal- biptiiAndi ipir z vmon 9 for Infants Baftifo. 2}p vation , are Infants to be vuli ] ; quia, tem- baptized, becaufe in the P rc u & E y* n ' is inftituted as a remedy a- remedium contr* gainft that guilt. And to illam eulp&m. the Argument from Mark AdiUudargumcn. rit --- He that beheveth nabimr . RcffMr- not fljali be damned, he an- ^ m & p^f met- fwers, that may be under- Hgide adultis,pcr flood of adult ones, in as W P*d pace- much as there goes before £< $^I it, £>hi crediderit-- He tusfueiit. Vdp$- that btlieveth and is bafti- tefi did, quod qui zed. Or it may be faid, non crediderit mec He that believes neither hi «*" ™ . hMtu ad nor in habit fhall be S*S*S5 condemned— But Infants, mn po jf um faberc though they cannot have aftum credendi, thead:ofbelieving,yetthey PipW tam€n b* m may have thehabit of faith. %L*tT' J ,° h * Sementiar. Dift. 4. qu,u §. 17. Go we now on to the Thirteenth Century. And here we have Bonaventnre (about Anno 1260) giving Witnefs to the baptizing of Hoc quotidic con- Infants in this Age. lor %gS2& ipeaktng of believing by ante 0ms difcre- *he Faith of others,he faith, tionk moriamur. This 240 in alter ivA fide grattam fufcipi- unt, qua per me- rtium Cbrijii [d- vantur. Bonaven- tura deVitxCbr- fii, c. 23. A Mcde/l Plea This is a thing which falls out daily in the children that are baptized, who if they dk before they arrive at years of difcretion , do by the faith of another re- ceive that grace, whereby they are faved through the merit of Chrift. §. 18. Here alfo we have aAquinas ( about tiAnno 1255) ^ vm g a ^ an d clear witnefs. For unto the queftion, whether Infants are to be baptized, he an- fwers affirmatively , that they are. And his opinion he grounds on the Autho- rity of Dionjf. Areop. af- firming that the Apoftles did allow of it, that Infants fhould be admitted unto baptifm. Which he alfo confirms from the 2{ee d they have of it by reafon of their obnoxioufnefs to ori- ginal fin • from the T^jcef- (ity there is of it in order to their obtaining of falva- tion, becaufe of Chrifts having faid, 2^jfi quis re- natns foerit- That except a Sed contra eft, quod Dionyf. dint ult, cap. EccLHier mb. Vivini noftri du- ces fcilicet Apo- ftali probaverunt infantes recipi ad baptifmum Aquin. Sum, 3. q, 68. Artie. 9. Pucri baptixandi pint, cum jlnt originate feccxto obnoxii, & ut £ pueritU cnu- triti in relighne Cbriftixnxfirmius in ex perfevercnu Id. ib. Concluf. Jpfe autem T>omi- 7itts dicit, Job.. 3. Quod nifl quis — Unde necejjarium fuit pueros bapti- \arh&c. Id. ib. Carp, Artie. for Infants Baptifm. 24 r a man be born of Water and of the (pint he cannot enter into the kingdom of God ^ and laftly from the Cenveniency of it in or- der to their being brought up to, and perfe- vering in the Chriftian Faith. §. 19. In this Century Pope Greg, the Ninth, who was elected about Anno 1227, and died Anno 1241, de- clares, that the Sacrament Sacramenttm bo- of Baptifm is ufefullv given $T'?Z*\ to Infants, though they be u CQt non credm % defective both in faith, and ncc inteltigam , undemanding. He alfo <&. Greg. 9 . De+ both anfweis objections a- p^ l £^m% gainft Infants Baptifm, and C]m CJ ^ MM , lays down grounds for it. fol. 1963 297. Circumcifion is one ^ and Except a man be born again, &c, is ano- ther, §. 20. In the fame Century (about %Anno 125 1 ) the Centuriators of Mag- deburg quote a Synodal Conftitution, writ- ten by the Bifhop of Nemans^ wherein 'tis ordained , that in cafe of fuch danger of death, that Et in M™ Sym~ the new bom babe cannot {£*/* E ( P i ^° l r . j .. r» • n. u Nemanfenii cos- be prefented to a Prieft, he f cript0 didtur . ftiall be baptized by any Fr*tipimu* iuque Man that is prefent, and Minfens qiiam cito if no man be prefent, then mm f mit > f l t c ~ M by 242 A Modejl Plea mculum fhi mmU b Y an Y woman prefent, and imminent ,ita, quod at laft by the Father or Presbyteronequeat Mother, if there be no bo- pmfenuri a dtp dy dfe tQ baptizeit< mils btyti\etur&c. Cent.i$. C.6.C0L 594. £. 2X. They oite alfo for this Age * Hu- go faying, That the Church prays for the baptized In- fants , not as doubting of their falvation, but as in- timating that they have not this from their own either * TZcstefid out pro parvulk b&ftiitfr tit, non quu dubi- um fit ipfos fal- vari ■ fed utinmicL- tut quod hoc non ftabent ex {w me' vitis vel natura^ fed de fola gratia. Hug. in Pfal. vj+ §. 22. As $ TutrU vtrb pro- pter perUulum mortis eji ftatim dxniv&s nee eft differendm, quia non pete ft eis alitcr fubveniri. Gttliel- snus. De Tempore h&ptiyindi. $ed tertius eft baptif- taus ftumim five dqua, quo fide les qttotidie ty pueri bapti^antur & re- genermtur. Id, de merits or nature, but from grace onely. alfo Gulielmm f faying , That by reafon of danger of death baptifm is inftant- ly to be adminiftred to children *, and not to be de- ferred, becaufe there is no other way of affording them help. Which fame Author fpeaking of the three forts of Baptifm,*//*,. that of the Spirit, that of Blood , and that of Wa- ter, faith of this laft, That is it, wherewith daily Be- lievers for Infants Btftifm. 243 lievers and Infants are ba- Baptifmo & ejta prized and regenerated. As panibm , cap. 2. alfo fpeaking of the feve- ^aniequc datw nl ways of baptizing he £ J-£-j faith, iometimes the whole immrgim in 4 „ child is dipped in water,and qua. ^uniope fometimes water isfprink- ctim dam per led upon him. fi? m £> qu ? n ~ r do pucr afpergitur, & fupcr cum aqua infunditur. IL de ritu bapti- \anXi, cap. z. #.23. And the Synod of QolonuL * un- der the Emperor Rudolf hns orders the Prieft both in * sutuimm ut tUe what form he (hall baptize *"*' ^«'t*'» dica himfelf, and teach others. J^^ Pct J c ' whether Men or Wmk* , MBieOT fomm or Parents themfelves for deccat mares (? want of others, to baptize farina* obfervare; Infants in cafe of necelTuy. ™ m } n Mceffiute 1 baptist infan* tcs, exixm parentes fi alii defucrint. Synod. Colon* Jab Rudolpho, ^.13^,9. Col. 944, $ 24. Afcend we now one ftep higher unto the Twelfth Century. And here wc find Peter Lombard the Matter of the Sen- tences a Witnefs for Paedo- baptifm. All little ones If*™**™ & ( faith he) receive at once U nt omnes parvuli, both the Sacrament and the qui in baptifmo ab M z clung, 244 A Modeft Plea trigindi mundtn- thing, who arc cleanfcd in tur pecatQ.Namp baptifm from Original Sin. mod omnibus in A 'i _ ^.w— u- hftifm rcmitti- And to countenance his tur pecatum per aiiertion he cites St. *Au- hiptifmum Au- guftin as fpeaking to this gull. evidenter di- purpofe. And again {'m **' In l Lw his 8 B00k 0n ° Ch **• of tel'Uw. 4" *f veL as he is 1™$ b v (Anno mi.) Mr. Wills, p. 144.) AJ1 that are baptized ( faith he) whether little ones or great ones, receive in their foreheads the fign of the Crofs. feittle ones then as well as great ones were in his lime baptised. £. 25. Here alfo wehavew** King of France's caufing his new born Son Philip to be prefently baptized • or how the bapti- zing of Elinor and Joan the little daugh- ters of the Queen of England prefently af- ter their birth, is to be read in the Continua- tor of Sigebert. §. 29. From hence let us take another ftep upwards into the Eleventh Century. And in that Age the Ceki Cent. 1 1. up. 6. turiators tell us they bapti- c»l. 160, zec | infants, even prefent- ly after their birth, if weak. And then inflance, from Schxtnaburgttifisj in the EmperefTes Son baptized within three days after his birth by reafon of his weak- nefs, and the fear of his death ; as alfo in a Son of the Queen of Moguntla who was baptized prefently after his birth, and died prefently after his baptifm, and was buried n Hartisburg. And to the baptizing of Infants for Infants Baftifm] 247 Infants St. A*fhdm * in *Abouc^».ios* that Age gives teftimony, Hinc . *ft'**tmur faymg that even the little t0j ^£ chri{ii ones truly who are baptiw morte baptixati fu- zed into Chrift do die unto w« ••' />™/c#o o" fin, becaufe they are bapti- P&vM mbapth j. , • . u tantur inCbrtfto, zed into his death. ^ wtt w «*|«r* 0«i in morte ippus b.ipti^ntur. V> Anflielm in 6. ad Kom. Nee pirvuli de qitibuflibet fanftis juftifque procre-Mi originalii peccati reatu alfolvuntur 9 nifi in Cbrijh fucrint bapti^ti. Id. incxp. 7. ia ad Co- rinth. — Per fidem fciUcet & confejponcm parentum in baptifmo liber antur a dixboio parvuli, qui nccium per fe capcre, vel lUqu'U boni vel mail pejjhnt fx* cere. Id, in 15 wj>. Matth. $, 30. Hence advance we to the Tenth Century, And in that the CenturUtors alfo tell us %nt. Jo. uo, they baptized Infants. And 2 ^ 2 ^' 9 ** they inftance from Bonfi- mm in St/phen the Son of Gey fa Duke of Hungary , who had Theodatm Prince of A- pulia for his Godfather, whom the Infant afterward called Tata, which fignifies Fa- ther. Alfo ( from Relmoldm ) they tell us of the Emperor Othos being Godfather to a little Son of Herold King of Denmark^ at his baptizing • and from Vincentiuf^ of a baftard got by Edgar King of England on a Nun, and baptized an Infant, though not M 4 till 248 A Mode [I Plea till the feven years penance impofed by Dun- fian on his Father were ended. And of In- fants being held in the right arms at their a- nointing after Baptifm. f°L 5?" And to the baptizing of docet : sinitepar- ^hnts Smaragdm (about vulos venire ad Anno 990) gave witnefs, mcjdliumeiicnim grounding his opinion (as regnum calorum. tnc y te ll us ) n our Savi- fS'SiSt ours words in m y rext . nocentem tnfjnti- Suffer bttie children to am per baptifmi come unto me y for of fpxh gratiam cajia ma- i s tie kingdom of God- and urgignit Ecdc- faying f un h er , that this Pet * 2. ap an- hol Y> P ure l and »™ocenr ttirmsent.xo.ci. infancy is begot by the Co/. 188. Hoover- chaft Mother the Church bum fdei untum through the grace of Bz~ valet in Ecslefi*, if ut per tpfnm ere- K. dement, offercntem , benedicentem , tingeniem, e. turn tantiUum mundet inftntcm, qiumvk nvndum va- lemem corde credere adjuflitiim, (/. 44.3. not any opinion of the un- lawfulnefs of Infants Baptifm. But as the CentnrUtors tell us he did it ob fngt priva- te injuria*, ftirred up thereto by his pri- vate injuries, for which he excommunicated all the Priefts of his Church •, and interdi- cted them the faying of MafTes, baptizing o£ Infants, 3bfolving all Penitents, and bury- ing the dead. For which he was condemned in a Sy- cent. 9. c,s. GqI* nod at Acciniacnm called 443* by Carols CaIvhs ( Anno 870) and forced under his own hand to promife obedience to his Sovereign and Nte* tropolitan. After which by the Synod of Trecas Ib.Col.4ty. called by Pope John the ihe Ninth under Carol hs Craffvs he was re2 ftored (zAnno 878). However the Bi- (hop of Rheims refented the other Inters diets, it feems he moft highly refented the interdiction of Baptifm to Infant*, pleading, for it from Scriptures both of the Old and New Teftament, and in particular this Text. of mine. Suffer tittle children to come unto me : and then expoftulates with his Coufin v faying, / And. do yon hinder little ones to be M 5, i>jf(rtd< 250 A Modtjl Flea Ait iUis shite offered unto the Lord It turvulos venire xi An ^ then tells him how tXZeVz^fT th % tirae , u of , ch ! probibesoffcrrido- Ntccne (/onncU ne nad mino parvulos f never any where heard Cent. 9. c. 4. Col. of fuch a thing done : and I4 °* that he ought to have been afraid to do that alone , which never any Chriftian had dared to do. And then he backs thepradice of baptizing Infants with the Authorities of Pope Smcius % the Afri- can Council* St. Lto, and St. Grtgcy. %. 32. In the fame Century flourifhed . o, a.m a Haymo Bifhop of Hdber- Farvuli in baptif- Scholar to AlcuinHt. And mute munditntur. he exprefiy faith, that little Haymo fupcr 5, children are cleanfed ia Mom. *p. am, Baptifra, ^. f.4. Col. 143. r §. 3 3. Somewhat before him {Anno 830) flourifhed Rabanm Maw Alfred. 77tfo/,Pc- r^> firft Abbot of Jrulda,. Urn. and then Bifhop of Ments* a man of fuch learning, that as Alfied faith, neither had Italy any like bim, nor Germany any equal to him. And this fo learned a man gives teftimony in this Age for Infants baptifm , faying, Plainly bo man ought to doubt^but that in Baptifm* before for Infants Baptifm. Z$l before the Infant rife from sicpkni nemo dul the Font, the Holy Spirit him , e kh "> % m * comes into him that is born, rhfqum { n j xns ^ though his coming beinvi- fmcfurgat,$pm~ flble. in* Sanftus in cum qui nafcitur advc- nht, etfi non videatur^-'Rzbm. dc smm. Eucftfr? c. io. apudCcntur. % c. 4, CqL 144* §. 34. In this Century (about zAnn® 850) flourifhed alfo Walafridm Straba really a witnefs for Infants Baptifm , how; much foever he be appealed unto as a wit- nefs againft it. His teftimony I have before- produced in the Fifteenth Century 1 and therefore (hall not here repeat it : but fhall conclude this Century with what I find of this matter in Sir Roger Twifdem Hiftorical Vindication of the Church of England^ namely, that whereas it had been formerly ordained by the Laws of Jna, that chiN dren fhouldbe baptized within 30 days af- ter birth, and fome Priefts were negligent performers of that duty , therefore by the Laws of Ed.andGtitkrttKy it was ordained, That fuch Guthrun about; as were not prepared, or 4mq 880, denied the baptizing o£ them fhouldbepunifhed. §. 35.. From, the Ninth let us now flsr> 2 ji A Mtdeft Plea up to the Eighth Century. And in this Age the Cent art at or s quote Cent. 2. c.4. Col. C aroint Magnus for £ z 1 9» witnefs to Infants Baptifm. And with honour may fuch* Fioib. Htfot. p- an Empetor be quoted, as. 1 3 *• was efteemed Imperii fai fortijfwiui & dottiffimitt, the. leamedeft Scholar as well as ftouteft Souldicr in his Empire. And faith he,wcho!d one baptifm , which is to Baptifrmt mum be celebrated in the fame tjnmits, quod iifi wor( j s f t fc e Sacrament at fitoSS the baptizing of Infants as bm y qmbut etim of elder perions,. in myoribus eft #.36. In this Age alia cclebuniam. Ca- they quote an Epiftle of i^fb'^li d i ontDa ™ 1 l0 **»>/*"-*. 1 Jcm!1[ c.t.'cfii. wherein that Author faith, 347, Jpxdcbri- That among the Chriftians; fttdrm fdctium the children of the Faithful Zmidie bapfoan- are baptized every day. ZSLSti/,*-** Alfofronr^ ttifdei rcnatos in r J- 4- in C antic. Cantmr.}} fame baptifnutu- they quote this faying of turn pAtvulos, his, That the Grace of atque ipfa Pfrvuti Eakh dmh bring t0 the joys fupcrujdgauii* of flavor even the little perdutit. Beda,/.4. children that are born again in Cantic. Caoti- in the baptifmal Font, and. that for Infants Baptifm. 2jj that die in their very in- cor. ap. Cent. 8. fancy. '• 4 ' CoL 2I8 * §. 38. From Rtgir.o they tell us ho\v the Saxons coming to Lippa, were baptized by Saxones ii Lip- troops together with their pam«*M«f«,«*i wives and httle children in pdrjHtis amv ^ the name of tte Trinity. , IW j H nm - m rr** nium bxptiymtur. Regino, f. i, ap. Cent. %.c*6 t Col. 344./. S&4#fi» J. ^9. iaftly,they tell us that baptized In- fantsWe carried home from their baptizing by sheir own mothers. And inftance in Maria the Era- Bapti^ti infan- prefs wif.of te , who fi^"** returned from the Temple towr# # ffMaria to the Court with her ba- Augutta y Uxw ptized Son, and by the way Leonis, unx tun as (he went bellowed lar- topH^t* fiiio f u o gefleson the poor. j*r«Sj & in if/'nfre pdupcribus munera projiciu Diaconus^/., 21.. ifcr. Roman, Ap. Cent, 8. c, tf . CcA 34* *• 4^. $. 40. Theft are fufficient evidences for Infants Baptifm in this Century. §.41. Pafs we on to- Century the Se- venth, and in that Agealfo we have evidences of Infants Baptifm. For the Qmuriators * tell 2J4 A Mode (I Plea, tell us chat in the Eighth Council of Toledo, and in the Sixth Council of Conftaminofie? there is mention made of the baptizing of Infants •, and among other things there are thefe expreflions to that purpofe, we ba- ptize; Infants even before they be capable of reafon. And, by ;! np means let ba- ptifm be denied to a Tick little one : if any fhall neg- lect the foul of him dying, he (hall give an account for the fame unto God. They tell us alfo that in .that Council of CoxftantitibpLe, it was ordained that none (horrid receive either Chryfm or Baptifm, till he could fay without Book the Creed and the Lords Prayer,, except fuch as by reafon of age were not a- ble to fpeak. . J. 42, Before both thefe Councils, it was decreed (according to the determination of Grig. 1 . ) by the Fourth Council of Toledo ( Anno 68 that whether an. Infant were dipped in. baptifm thrice or once, he fliould be accounted bapti- zed^ Infxntes etiam nonium rxtionis e&pices bxpii\i~ mu*. Et, Piirvulo tgratanti nullo moio baptifmus dencgetur : p quis neglcxetit ejus morientU antmant, Me pro ex reddct Deo rathnem. Concil. Tolet. 14*. 256 A Mode ft flu £.45. And as Heribert was Godfather to 'Dagoberts Son at his ldcm[fc % RexLo- baptifm •, fo was King Lo~ tharius] #» Me- thariui Godfather to Akr. TKiciiS: rt*» of King r W infmem dc bi- dene baptized an Infant. ftifmo fiifccpit. Nauclerus gencrxtime , 11. Heribertus Dago- berxifilium. Regino, lib* 1, Magckb.. £e»f. 7. c. & Co/. 147* §. 46. And now fuppofing enough faid for this Age, I fhall clofe it up with the Law of Ina before mentioned, Lcg.TflXjC.i.p.i. wri om I take tohaveflou- £«&*&£ ^ed iathisam«y7a. ofCh. of £«£/. b( >Ut ^» M 689), which p. 97. from Jor- was, That children fhould valenf. c 2. CM. be baptized within 30 days 76x - after birth. f. 47. Afcend we now to the Sixth Cen* tury. And in the end of this appears as 3 witnefs for Infants Baptifm, Pope Greg. 1 . who waschofen Pope Amo^go, and. died Anno 604. and fo , as fevcral more who have lived within the compafs of two Ccn^ 'turies, may pafs as a witnefs for both. And he, as the.Centuriators tell us, witnefTeth that it is free to baptize Infants the fame hour they are born in. cafe of danger of death. for Infants B apt} fm* 257 death. He alfo forbids itm liberm ejfe Priefts to prefume to fign *$*??*> "?* M . • • T r • • *P S * bora, H eft pe- baptized Infants twice in ri , tells us) concerning the chil- dren, which in regard of Treat of Bapt* their years cannot receive 2 Edit. f.nz. Divine Doftrine , that they (hall without delay be made wor- thy or partakers of Baptifm. And Jxfti- nian the Emperor who reigned about Anno 530, Ordained, That children fhould 260 A Modejt Plea, Jutfiuian. Novel, fhould be admitted to Ba- 1 Infthut. 44. 4p ptifm and thattho f e t hat H.Danvers Treat, f , . f ,, of Bapt. p. in. were come t0 their fuil Edit. *. growth, fhould be taught before they were baptized. §. 52. Johannes Maxentiut a Monck and Prieft of Amioch y ( A mo 520) thus writesjin the Confeflion of his Faith : There- fore do we believe that Ik- tie children newly born are baptized not onely that they may obtain the ado- ption of fons , or for the kingdom of Heaven ( like the Difciples of Telagius, & C cele&iu j )but for remif- Froptcred, & re- centcs ab utero pdrvulos, non tan- turn ut adoptionem mcremur filio- rum f AUt propter tegnum Ccehrum ( ficut Pelagii, & S^rfSSiiSi fioaof "fills alto, that they Aifcipuiijp'c.) fed may not periih for ever. & ini+ijftonem pecatorum eos credimut biptiyiri^ nh per ant in xtcr- num t Maxent. ap. Magdeb. Cent. 6, c. 6, Col. 127. I. 4. (sre §.5 3. The Council of CjermAa^bom. Anno 517, or52oasfome) de- creed, That little children in cafe of weaknefs fhouM be baptized the fame day that they were born. Ut ptrvuli, ft in- firmari contingat, eodem die quo nati funty bapti^entur, ConciU Gerund. Can. 4. ap. Caranz. fol. 179. ^54* for Infants Baftiftn. 261 §. 54, Not to be endlefs in teftimonies, the Magdeburgenfes tell us from Adon 9 and G again 9 how Androvera wife of Chilperk was forced upon a furprize . to be both Wimefs and %££„>% -Godmother at the baptiim Gaguinus , /. 2. of her own little daughter, mtym, Andro- And thus, much for this veram Chilperici aqq uxorcm infidtis cit- ° ' cumventim, ipfam nit£ [u& filioU bAptiitndx teflem (st commttrem extitijfe. Cent. 6, cap. 6. Col. 332. //». 2S, (fc* $.55. Go we on to the Fifth Century. And here we meet with plenty of evidences of Infants Baptifm. §. 56. The Council of MikvU (Anno 418) in the time of Pope Innocent , and the Emperor Arcadins (as ■ . the Centaurs tell us) %ZJ^%£ decreed, an Anathema to i os r acmes abu- him that (hould deny ba- tetU m&trum ba~ ptifm to new born Infants. pti^Anios ncgat: The ground of their decree T dkit *■ rm 'f' . & , t ^ • • 1 fionemqutdempec- they make to be Original J atoru £ €0t bfpu* Sins being drawn from A- njxri, }ei nihil ex dam by all , and death by Adam where O- fin, and that according to riginAlk pecmi that fenfe,which the Catho- ^i^o^ l:ck Church diffufed every m: undefit con. where,ever had of that fay- fe$un$ m in ck ing a 6i A forma baptifmatis, in remijfionem peccatorum non ve- ra, fedfdfaintcl- ligatttr, anathema, ft. ghwniamnon aliter intelligent lium eft quod Jpo- ftolus ait 7 Per «- jium bominem pec- catum intravit in mundum 3 & per peccatum mors, & it a in omnes homi- nes pcrtranfiit, in qit& omnes pecca- verunt: nifi quem- admodum Ecclefia Catholica ubique Modejl Pica, ing of St. Tauls, By one wan fin entred into the worlds and death by Jin^ and jo death pajfed upon all men . for that all had fin- md. For which rule of Faith even little ones (fay they) which inthemfelves were uncapable as yet of committing of any fin, are therefore baptized into the remifTionoffins, that what they have drawn upon them by generation , may be cleanfed in them by rege- neration. diffusa fempcr in tellexit. Propter banc regulam fidei, etiam parvuli, qui nihil peccatorum in femctipjis commiture potue- Tunt, ideo in peccatorum remijfionem vcrnitcr ba~ ptixantur, ut in eh regeneratione mundetur, quod generatione traxcrunt. Synods Milevitana ap m Mag- deb. Cent. 5 . c. 9. CoL 835. Caranza )oU 1 2, 3 . §. 57. In like manner fay the Fathers in the Fifth Council of Carthage in the fame Century, whofoever denies that Infants are by the baptifm of Chrift freed from perdition, and receive life eternal, let him be Anathema. And in this Council Si.Atiguftin was Prefix ^uicunque negat parvulos per ha- ptifmum Chrijti a perditione liber Mi y 4 845. §. 59. Theodoret, who flourifhed about Anno 430, asks, if this ^ . ,. rt wer.cheon'elyeffeaofba- f^^ ptifm, why do we baptize uus 9 cwpuerosb,t- Infants , who have not as ptix&mus, qui pec- yet tatted of fin ? Why do "turn nondm gu- webaptizethem? isaclear ft /iffi proof of their baptizing vin , veeret. Epit. them. 1. 1. pag. 407. $.60. 26 4 A Mode [I plea §. 60. Pope Leo advanced to the Pa- pacy, about the year 440 was for having the folemn times for ba- Non interdict* li- prizing obferved, yet foas until, quainba- not t0 interdia: the liberty & m 5t panted of baptizing thod re peridiuntibm that were in danger of fubvenitur.—ut in death at any lime- for mortis pcrkulo in at no t jme t0 any r Hc ^ cbfidionh difcri- wou id he have biptifmde- mine, in perfectc- , . , * tionU angujiiiti in " enie "« timore niufragii, nullo tempore, hoc vcre [dutisfin- guUreremedium cuiquam dencgemus. Leo, Ep. Ve- cret. 4. cap. 6. pig. 15, 16. $.61. Jfidore the Ptlnfiot, about the year 410, in confideration of the Angel coming to kill Mofes be- jCid.l, 1. Ep.i2 S caufc of t he childs not be- ohnS"^ -g drcumafed, concludes r « 4* ™w.<% Let us make haft to baptize our children. §. 61. rpanlinus flourifhed about the year 420, and he Poetically defcribing the effe&s of baptifm on the Jndc parens faro baptized Infant, faith,Then ducem de fonte thc p rkft brings the In _ ^^"?//:f- t s out of theW white corde, btbim. as Snow, in body, m heart, in habit. §• 63. for Infants Baptifm. 265 S. 63. I will conclude this Century with St. AHgufline, who lived in the be- ginning of it, and in the latter end of that next before it, and fo may witnefs for both, as alfo may St. Hier. and St. Chryf. whom fome reckon in the one, and fome in the other century, I fuppofebecaufe they lived in part of both. And this Father is fo copi- ous in his teftimonies that 'tis hard to know where to begin, or when to make an end of enumerating them ; but I will be fpa- ring. §, 64. In his fourteenth Serm. d? Verb. Ayoft. he faith, Let no man doubt but thac Infants are to be baptized, when it is not doubted of even bythofe that in fome refped fpeak againft it. He means the Pelagians , who would not allow;, that Infants fhould be baptized for Salvation , as having done nothing that deferved damnation, but yet allowed it for entrance into the king- dom of Heaven. Which riddle of theirs was a no- velty never heard of in the Church before, as he there faith. Indeed it had been N Bapti^andos ejfe parvulor nemo du~ bitet, quando nee iUi bine dubit ant, qui ex altera, parte aliqua csntradi- cunt. Sed nos du cimui cos alitcr falutem (? vitam aternxm non hahi- turos nifi bapti~ ^cntur in Chrlfto : iUi autem dkunt non propter falu- tem , non propter vitam atsrnam : fed propt:r regmm Ctetirnm.D. Aug. 2 66 A Modefl plea se rm. 14. de Verb, a dangerous thing in St.Au- jipofioli. TimetU n u ftjnes time for any one 4ie enm Tenon (0' l0 have denied InfantS ba " tTflcks Teft°r* ptifin for fear of having the jlputis oblinerentur men fpit in his iace, and the virorum^erume- women beat their fandals turn capita fandx- about his carS# lib muliercularum committigarentur. D. Aug. contr. Julian. Pelag. 1. ; , c. 5. Infantes autcm propter -e u bapifym$nri cum fint innotcntes, ut ardma ruMs nata in ccrpore fignum babeat mortis evifta ne poflit ab ca tencri. D. Aug, <£>uccft. ex Nov. Te ft. Tom. 4. q. 56. Ueo vivm 4>portet ctixm infans bxptixetur, ne obfit animx focic- tascarnUpeccati,&c. P.Aug. I. 10. de Genet ad iiteram, c. 24. Tom. 3. fol. 138. A. Uco noneft fuperflutu baptifmus parvulorum, ut qui per genera tionem iUi condemnation obligati font, per regene- rate onemabeadem condemnation likerentur. P.Aug. Hilario Ep. h. fol.yS. B.C. Tom. 2. Nam pro- pter Mm cupiditates, cum quibm nati fumus bapti- aantur infantes , ut (olvantur a ream propagink mri* quam babuerunt. V. Aug. Strm. 45. de Temp, rtdeeund. /. 4. contra. Donatiftas. c. 24. fol. SS, Tom 7. e^Bonifac. Ep. 23. Tom. z. joL 18. tC & EncbiriL c. 42. Vide & Magdeburg. Cent. 4, Col. 658. /. 10. & Col>6^u UK 6 - & Cent.l.c.4 t CoU 375- §. 65. And now being fo near let us ftep up from St. Auguftinc, to his Contem- poraries in the Fourth Century, St. Hierom, St. Ambrofe, St. Ckryfo/tom, &c. $. 66. St. Hitrm* (to begin with him; being for Infants Baptifm. 2$ J being asked , why Infants Critob.Vic quxfc were baptized , anfwers, %J%™ ni Ub ™ that their fins might be for- ?^J/ ' j%™ given them. He was born yntur i Attic, ut Anno 332, and died An- eti peccatainba- no A20 ptifmatc dimittan* ^ ' far. P. Hieron./. 3, contra Pelag. Nifi forte exiftimas Chrifiianorum fihos, ft baptifma non receperint 9 ipfos tantum reos ejfe peccati, & non etiam fcelus referri ad eos qui dare noluerint, maxime illo tempore quo contradiccre non poteram; qui acccpturi crant t ficut i regione fa* lus infantum major urn lucrum eft* P. Hieron. Ep. ai Lactam. Baptifma unum tenemus : quod iifdem fa- cramenti verbis in infantibus qvtibm ctiam in ma ori- bus ajferinms effe celebranittm. D. Hieron. Expo fit* Fidei ad Darmfum. Ep % 42. §. 67. St. nAmhnft (about the year 374 ) on that faying or our Siviour, 8x* cept a man be born * Splrittt the kingdom of God y ob- SanBo non potejf ferves that our Saviour introire inregnum therein makes no exception ? eL Uti 3 uc mU r .-,-./ ' turn exctpit, non of any not the hfant, not infantcm, nonali- him that is prevented by quapraventumnc- any neceftity. Andfpeak- ceffit ate. D.Ambr. ingoffome, that made A- de ; Abr.p^n'^ft. dams fin no otherwife hurt- J:' c ' 11 * .. . „ c n « . vxvv " vl,u * L Hincevacuatioba- full topoftenty, than by ptijmttis parvul*- N2 the 268 A Mode (I Plea *?um y quifoU do- the example of it, he pref- pione don*ri,nullo f etn tnem wicn tn j s ab f ur- Ambr. l.io. Ep. thereon, that hereby the $4. pag. 217. baptifm of Infants would be evacuated , who could onely be faid to have adoption given them, but not to have any guilt forgiven them. Likewife on Luke ( as Dr. Hammond notes) by Jordan* being Ferquxinprimor- driven back, he faith are dioniturxfuxqui fignified the myfteries of reformantur. L>. tie ones that are baptized, Ambr.fnLuk.rfi/>. are reformed from their Vt. Ham. Vcf p. malignity to the firft ftate 103. Han mm c f their nature. Yea, that SESSTE *.AfnJ t affirms P.do- fdi* gigncretur.fi baptifm to be a constitution inlipti^ndispar- of our Saviour, is affirmed vttlJt, nihil decu- ^ A. B. Laud. Conf.Sed. jufquam negltgen- tia, nihil de ipfc- O-P-SS- rum ejfet morulitate metuendum. D. Ambrof. de Vocal Gent, l. 2. c. 8. cujus tituluicjl, Quare tan- ta multitudo non regeneratorum infantium a perpe- tua alienetur Salute. Tern, 2 .p.3 1,33. Nollte ergo a Chriflo arccre infantes, quia (? ipfi pre Cbrifll no- mine fubiere martyrium. T ilium eft enim regnum Calorum. Vocateos-^Daminm, (? tu prohibes ? De ipfis enim ait Dominus, Sinite eos venire ad. me. V. Ambrof. Ve Virginib, 1, 3, Tom.i. f&g.9$. Hce for Infants Baptifm, 269 Necfiuftrafcriptumeft, Hcmomundwi aforde, nee infans cujtts uniu* diet vita eft fuper tenant, Et fi ^hiu inquii , potcrit facere mundum de immundo conceptum [mine ? Non tu qui {bins es ? Propter quod ficut nunc in Eeclcfia manet confiitutio falva- torts dicentit, Nifi qw renatm fuerit ex aqua & Spi- ritu Sanfto, non intrabit in regnum Coelorum i itcL facratijftme erat in lege pracautum, ut nam puer nip. die circumcideretur §8avo exterminaretur anima t\w$, de populo fuo nullum in bareditate ifrael habiturz conjortium. Z>. Ambrofr/. 1 o. cp. 84. ad Deme- triad. Virg. Vide & Magdeb. Cent. 4. Cap, 5, CoU 23^. lin. 7, &€. §, 6$. The Third Council of farthige about the year 3 97 , de- creed that nothing fhouid *{on e ft aliquil bemfted from thefe that £%£*"(£ brought their Infants to be ad baptiiandum. baptized. adducunt. Caran- §. 69. JVmvW Pope of »-Rpp- Ro me ^odfcd^r.,88 ssssrs is by Htncmanp produced MC ^ m btptixati as an Author for Infants nafcuntur, quoties Baptifm: as faying that he *?cejjitas exegerit* would have baptifm admi- %?& ttU Eccle fi*' niftred with all fpeed to Jffl J«£ Infants, who as yet are not demonftm dicens. able to fpeak for want of Ita infantibus, qui age, as alfo to thofe that nondu m ^H^ p- are in any neceffity, to pre- tuerunt ?Z Mil ' N 3 ing 2jo A Modefi Plea teffitate opta f«f- ing what he faith in this tit fieri mdHa- C2i fe\ j ts tending to the de- (uccurri^ ad no- any through our denial of ftram pernkiem baptifm to them depart un- tendat anim&rum, baptized, and lofe at once ft negato defide- both kingdom and life. rantibm fonte [a- & lutis , exkns uvufquifque de (eculo , <& regnum pcrdat <& vitam. Hincmar. apud Magd. Cent. 9. 1.4. Col. 140. tin. 34)CJTv'. S. 70. St. Chryfoflom (who died Anno 407 ) faith, For this caufe &t* '* . farti^- many benefits as there arc "*" ^'i* 4 *^ by baptifm) do we ba- w^^P^C^yC. P tize liKlechildren, though Um. ad Neophy- they have not fins • that is, tos apud st. Au- not any actual fins of their *&m.l.i.mtu ovvn as St. Atittifiin ST.,/,' fliews his meaning to have gianum* cap, z. . p , p , been from the right ren- dring of the words, againft the Pelagians, who mifrendred them, as Dr. Han-.mond fhews. Def. of Infants Baft. p3g. 103. Where as the words of St. Ch-'jfiftom de- clare the pradice of the thing, fo St. Ah- gvftine's interpretation dears the meaning of his words. Again, in his fortieth Ho- saily on Ccnefis fpeaking of Baptifm, as of the for Infants Baptifm. 271 the Chriftian Circumcifion * he faith it hath no determinate time, but 'tis lawfull both in the firft age, and in the middle, and in old age it felf , to receive this Circumcifion made without hands. Where aapQ- vhtKia, as Dr. Ham- mond notes, fignifies child- hood , as being applied to the time of circumci- fion , which was on the eighth day ^ and given then^ as the Father notes, for two reafons •, fone becaufe then the trouble of circum- cifingwas theeafilier born, the other to fignifie , that what was done, did nothing conduce to the foul, but was onely for a fign. For what could ( &®&9 TxiiSiov the fumewkh oySjafiuifav Tim.. '&« *nv 3 J^o 'ivZYJcv. kvo{ yXv \va cf TW ti.CdfCd HAixiflt KKQO'jilpV VftyvMv 7ZV 7TCVCV erUuvil *& wis 77ieiT3[A.ri$ T)]$ oAf/jf J\v7ifn'0 3 h'A tft CUJ7WV TWVi^yav Tmifyj^toClV, 6'< VK tt£ n{-V- Tel yVOUZVCL) ffrHef£ cUofr\3t V 71V A Z%OV, 7tAaV 0- ciJ.J). Chryf. Hom.^g. fiGenef. Edit.Savil.Tom, i. p. 222. //'». io, W. Idco ergo prxdkat Eccle- fa Catholic a ubique diffufa debcre parvulos bapti^tri propter originate ptccatum, quia flios procreate ex pracepto Dei venit, cupiditas vcrd qua facit filios procreare ex posnS peccati venit , <&c. D. Chryfoft. Horn, de Adam. & Hva. Tom. i . Col. 447. B. Illui etiam quod circa bapti\andos in univerfo mnndo fanfta Ecclcfia, five Jintparvuli, five juvenes, uni- formitcr agit t non ociofo contemplemur intuitu. Id, ib. Col, 448. Adducit qujfpiam infantem adbuc li- bera fugentem , ut baptiietur, & ftatira Sacerdos exigit infirmA mate pacta conventa } (? aj[enfiones t £Tc Id in P&l. 14. f. 71. Gregory 2{jiziaftz.en flouriOied about the year of Chiift 'Magdeb.cm.io. 370, and died in the year <:. 10. col. 97- & 3 89. And he having in his ib.c.6.:-, thus, Thou haft an Infant, ^ K *&™ **- let not iniquity get time, f, " ***!*> £ let it be fandihed ininfan- ^ v ^ ^ cy v let it in the tender age ^3,^3^ ^ be consecrated, e£v. Where w;^?7. Greg.. by fanftifying.he means ba- Nazianz. Om.40- ptizing. Vid. /up. c. 6, ' E<& 7wl-m~ <&Z. Sett. 4. And again, faith *f *%&**'*"+ he, what will you fay con- v * f **'*(<*• « " . u r u I o *" htto/* 'se- cerning thofe that are yet ~ * VM ^ )y children, and neither know ^ ^^ T ^ ^ the lofs, nor. any fen- ^a* sw<3»po/«- fible of the grace of ba- w , f*»7s rn^ ptifm, (hall we alfo baptize x*^™*-" J 9 7 ^* them? Yes by all means, if •» &*#&*&% any danger prefs . 'tis beo-- ^ u , >*', H ^P ter they fhould be fanfti- ™ '^T'-J^l fied when they have no ^ c^aW fenfe of it, than that they ^a&UJjcu n fhould die unfealed, and AmK%&v i,i$&- uninitiated, See Dr. Ham- y<& >$ arite<&>. wond urgngthis, and o- ^t^aoj/©- »- ther paflages of this Au- & ■ S «J**W* W joilxL And as "? *£*'&»'* for this Authors wilhngnefs l^^^,. ri, that Infants fhould ftay till /&. they be about three years N 5 old! 374 A Modejl Plea old before they be baptized , ( which the Afagdebtirgen[es tell us is to be accounted a Angular opinion of his own,) that nothing prejudices ours, or profits the Antipaedo- baptiftical Caufe - y as Dr Hammond (hews • IpQ.fnp. cit. For at three years old they are ftill Infants, and if they have attained ta Cpeech, yet have not attained to reafon, at ieaft not to that meafure of it, thought ne- sefiary by the Antipaedobaptifts to qualifie. tor Baptifm. #. 72. In this Age alfo, about the year 3Z6 7 flourished St. Athanafiu*. And ta the queftion concerning the T? iwe^ Ktym* final eftates of Infants dy- W- * tym t* ingunbaptized,heanfwcrs, *»#* t LX *% that i„ as much as th e Lord riJv&vM*- faith > S*f* lml& chlU mKHA Tap k&r &** t0 Cme t* nt0 me , f or iafsx}W*Kiv?* of fuch is the kingdom of 3 A7tc55pak «*& ni f e ft t hat the baptized In- ZTct^JJ-Z fants of bdievers d0€nte * ^ IIkZZ as "^Potted and faithfull. **?wd T * ™v mt0 lhe klI1 §dom of nea- >m<£v fcCarftr- ven •, But that their unba- pfocL vn-ma. ta ptized Infants, as alfo the l&tfk 5a ^ tcc In&nts of heathens f have for Infants Saptifm *75 ; not entrance into that king- l ^ vi> ^ i % n ^ dom.as neither on the other /2 ACT A«d* «*?& thispaffagehedeclarethhis 5\**>** r - ^ own belief as ; to the final $*£&£*: eftates of Intents dying, Ta ^^ w/ whether baptized ,. or un- ^ m/< # y If t£Y baptized-, foin another he y.okv^C^^cl cyi- intimates the practice of rov x) Av&tinu*. this age to be to baptize In- T « 73 '«^^«( ***• fants,. and by that partial- ■ & * J f™ ^ **f lar way of Imraerfion , ™»M' -** whileft he declares the fig- n q. 9 ^.dcVm a , nification of that T earner- & interpret. Ft* fion to have refped to the uhl, $* Script. death and refurre&ion of CJhrifr , after three days* For whereas ^ faith he , we thrice dip the Infant in the.' water, and bring him up again, this IfgnU- fies Chrifls death , and refurre&ion after ttree days. This Fathers Authority is re- ferred to by the MagdebHrgenfes alfo Cent. 4. c.6. £ol. 416. And let this fuffice for the Fourth Gen* tury. §. 73. Afcend we now up to the Third Century. And about the middle of that ( Anno z..\ 8 ) was St. Cyprian made:: Bifhog; 276 A Modefi Plea Bi(hop of Carthage ; and ten years after (as Dr. Hamwond notes ) he fuifered mar- tyrdom. He in the year 257 fate in Coun- cil with 66 Bifhops. In that Council was debated a queftfon propofed by Fidta. The queflionwas, not whether Infants might be baptised at all 5 ( that was no queftion then, that I fee) but whether they might be baptized the fecond, or third day after birth ♦, or whether , as in circuracifion, fo in baptifm^, the eighth day were not to be expected. To this Que-, ft ion St. Cyprian in his E- piftle to Fidus returns in Anfwer the judgment o£ the Council upon the Cafe. So that, by the way, his- Teftimony is not a fingle witnefs, but the Teftimony of a Council, and that of above threescore Bifhops in conjunction with him. And what's their judgment? We all refolved upon the cafe, that the mercy and dicavimta, mUi g race f God (and con- ■ fequently that means of Grace , which was under Quantum verd a.i caufam infantium pertinet quos dixi- fti intra fecundum vet tertium diem quo nati funt con- ftitutos bapti^ari nan oporterc> & confiderandam le- gem ejfe circumci- fionU antiqua, ut intra ocfavum di- em turn qui natia eft bapti\andum & (anftificandum mnpuuresylonge Aliui in concilia noftro omnibuavi- fum eft. In hoc e- nim quod tu puta- las faciendum ejfe nemo confenfit, fed- univerfi potim ju> fericordiam Dei & &mi*m dm- debate, for Infants Baptifm. 277 debate, namely baptifra ) gA nd.im. V. Cypr. was not to be denied to any child of men . And ,if faich he, no man be hindred from Baptifm, and Grace (i.e. from the Grace of Ba- ptifm) how much more ought not an Infant to be forbidden. And again this was our determination in Council, that no man ought by us to be kept back from baptifm and the grace of God, which being to be obferved and held about Ep.adFidumJ.s. Ep. 8. Porro *u- tern fi iiixm gra- viflimis dclittori- bus & in Deum rnultum ante pec- cantibta cum poftc* crcdiderint, remif- fa peccatorum da- tur, &dbaptifma at que gratiammo probibetur, quanta magU probiberi non debet infant Si qui recens nattts nil pecuvit nifi quod fecundum A- qam ctrnalitcr na^ tVA contagium mor- tis antique pim& nativitate contra- ct ? f^ui ad re- miffam ptccaterum accipiendam hoc ipfofaciiius acce? dit, quod illi non propria reminuntur peccata. , fed aliena. Et ideo frater cbaxijjime hxc fuit in concilia mfira fententia, d baptifmo atque a gratiti Dei (qui omnibus mifericors, & benignja & pwefl) nemi- ntm per nos debcrc probiberi. ^uoi cum circa uni- verfos ob[ervandum fit, atque retincndum> turn magk circa infantes jpfos ( col. 205. §. 74 fc In the fame Century, but fome- what before Cyprian, flourifhed Origin , who dyed ( Anno 254). And he hath feveral paffages in him to our prefent pur- pofe. Little ones (faith he in his 14th Ho- Parvuli bdpti- roily on Luke) are bapti- *#ttW in remif- zed into the remiffion of fionempecatorum. g ns< Again, how can any f^° tU r?Z CC Z account of baptizing little pore pecaver'unt? ones hold, but according aut qmmodo potejt to what was faid a little be- ufla/avtcriinpar- f orc ^ None is clean from lire Y tifi -txtl P° llution ^ n0 not if he but Jum Jetfum™ of . a da Y oId - And $w pdulo ante di- again , By the Sacra- ximm : Hullm ment of baptifm the de~ mundmaforde.nec fiiementS of our nativity are put away ; therefore are even the little ones ba- ptized. So inhis-Stk Ho- mil. on Ltvlt. Let it be confidered what the caufe is, when the baptifm of the Church is given for the re- miffion of fins, that baptifm fliould according to the ob- ferv&r- fi unim diei qui dem fuerit vita t- ]m fuper terrnm. Ety quia per ba- ptifmi fxer amen- tum nativiutis (ordes dep$nuntur, propterca bxpti- ^antnr & f&rvuli. Mifi enim qiw re- n&w^c. Orig. ftpm. i4. in Luc, for Infants Baptifm. 279 fervation ( or cuftom ) of Alii hU ctixm il- the Church be given to lit- m . P° te ^ * rc ~ tie on. SeAzM.4. &?,&& His Authority is referred maEcciefia inn- toby the Magd. C tnt * 3* "Hffiencm peccato- C.4..C0L57. rumdetur fecun- - dum Ecclejjx 00- fervantiam ctiam parvul'h baptifmum dari ; cum mi- que ft nihil cjfet in parvulu qued ad remijjionem dcbe-. ret & indulgentiam pertinere^ gratia baptifmi fu- perfiua viicnmr, D. Origen. Homil. 8. in Lc- vie. §. 75. In this Age may the Author of the Ecclefiattical Hierarchy going under the name of Dionyftus the Areopagite be conveniently placed. And here Dx. Ham~ mond places him; though the Magdthur- genfes put him into the fourth Century, as, others into the firft. And faith, he, when it came into the mind of our divine Guides, what infiu- Hoc cum in men* ence a pious education tmveniget divi- wouldbeHkelycohaveon-^-^ children towards a holy admitti pueros hoc converfation, they ordered fancfomodo>utni- that Children fhould be ad- twdss purl qui mitted, namely to baptifm \ ntro { CT f *"<*• r , . 1 1 J r ^ tes, tradant filium after this holy manner, &c. alicui eorurn \ qul He had a little before pro- initiati {unt, bono pounded and anfwered this fuerorum in divi-. 280 A Modeft Plea. nU rebiu inform- queftion, why children as tori: ac deinccps yet unable to underftand P r%T« m ^ divine things fhould be ut divino p&tn , . ° fir {ponforique (infix made partakers of the fa- Jdutis. D.Areop. cred birth from God. By EccUf. Hicr. cap. that facred birth, as is evf- £?' j ,1 m dent in the thing it felf, is SSBSlSS *TO Baptifm f and that baptiyM inftn* " isTo, we are further in- tibus. Max. icJbo/. ilrudred by Maximas his /» /. £. Dion, de Scholiaft on that place r Eccl. Hicurch. Here faith he is tQ be noted what the Father faith touching the b wftizing of Infants, §. 76. And about the fame Age it k alfo fuppofed was the Author of the Confli- tutions going under the name of Clemens Romania -, whofe Autho- Ba5#i£s7? o u- rity what it is I do not pZv to. vh™* ^ W el] know : but that it is ?f^ * UT * full for the baptizing of Z 7»}!t% p *~ Infants the following words Clem. Rom. Con- do mak r e « , a PP ea ^ Ba ~ (tit. 1. 6. c. 15. ptize ( faith he) your In- fants and bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. #. 77. And let thefe WitnefTes fuffice for the Third Age. Step we now up into the Second Century ^that which immediately ftjeceeds the Age wherein, the Apoftles lived. And. for Infants Baptifm. 281 And here the Ctnturiators centur. 2. cap. 4 ; teli us, that it is no where Col. 48. read that Infants in this Age were excluded from Baptifm -, yea ra- ther that Origen affirms the Church to have received from the Apoftles a tradition to baptize even Infants. But if this fatisfie not I will endeavour to find out witnefs even for this Age alfo. $. 78. And TtYtulli«• o \ tt^l ^ JPitti fejtinat in- fefimnt.M.) Why does ^ en /J madre . that innocent age make haft mijponem peccan-. to the remiflion of fins (that rum ? Id. ib. is unto baptifm , wherein fins were remitted)? he plainly confefleth that that age did ( feflirare ) make haft thereto. What need el r e was there of his que- lBt A Mode ft Plea queftion ? what reafon for his reproof ? And even in faying that the delay of baptifm is (utdior ) more profitable, he tacitly implies that the haftening of it is ( utitts ) not withou: its profit. And can we think but that he was really for the baptizing of Adt. null* fcrme ■* ]nfant * of C hriftians , nativitas munda what ever he thought as to eft,utique Etbni- the Infants of Heathens , corum. Him enim w ho faith they are defigned tw^iJ? to hoiinefs and by this to Unctificato all era- r . . , _ * tro few [Mos fclvation t But how are procrcari , turn ex they defigned to hoiinefs ? femink prarogaii- why by Baptifm fure e- va, m q U mexinfti- nough . p r faith he, £x- Cttcrurn, in\uit > cm *nt be horn of -water, immundirufceren- and of the Sprit, he fall tur, pa.fi depgnatcs not enter into the kingdom Umen [anttitati f n ^ that is, faith he, ?, f- r HSSSS hefiialinotbeholy; every (dun , intelligt r . . . , ; > , \ volensfiiclium f- foul bein § t0 be reckoned lios- utbujm fpei in <*y^dam till it be enrolled pignore matrimo- into Chrift , and fo long m> qua retinenda unc fe an as j t i s un enrolled : Jetur. Mioquin ,n which bls meaning I con - meminerat Vomi- ceive is, that one is in that mica definitionis , (late of nature wherein Nifi quUnxfcciut he fir ft was born, till he be ex aiui&tpjriju, fc j d . chdft and nan mt in regnum . f. , r i i t_ i Dd, id eft, non child of wrath through the erit fan$us. lu unclean- \ for Infants Bapti uncleannefs of his natural birth , till he be made a child of grace by baptifmal regeneration. Can we think but he was for the baptizing of Infants who faith it is praefcribed, that none is capable of falvation, with- out baptifm, efpecially be- ing the Lord hath pofnive- ly faid, Except a man be born of water, he has not life ; and who , from a comparison of this Defini- tion of our Saviours with that Law which he gave for the difcipling of nations by baptizing them, gathers a necefiity of baptifm to fal- vation, upon the account of which necefiity believers were baptized. And if they were baptized themfelves and upon the account of a necefiity of baptifm unto falvation, then furely they would have fo much chari- ty for their children as to baptize them, and not leave them in a {late of per- m. 283 omnU anima eouf- que JnAdam cenje- tur,donee in Cbri- fto recenfeatur : tamdiu immunia quamdiu recenfea- tur. Tert. de A- nima.c.39 . ^uum verb pwfcribitur neminifine baptif- mo competere fa- lutem, ex ilia ma- xime pronuncia- tione Domini, qui ait, Nifi nam ex apa quk erit, non babct wf^m—Ter- tuldeBipt.p.i6i. Edit. Rigalt. Lex enim tinguendi impofita tji , (? Spiritus Swtti. Huic legi collata definitioiili. Hifi qua renatm fuerit exaqua&Jpiritiiy. non intrabit in regnum Ccelorunt,. objirinxit fidem ai baptifmi necejpta* torn, Itaque am, dition. Def. of Inf. Bapt. f.4- §. *. fag. 96. 284 A Medefi Fie a tics exinde crcden- dition. It is plain therefore us tinzuchmw. tnat he was rather for than TcK.ib.fAg.i6u againft infants Baptifm. §79. And as he was for the baptizing of Infants, fo was alfo lrenAm^ in the fame Age, but before him, one that had been an Auditor of Tolycarp Bifhop of Smyrna , and is by Sc. Hierom lookt on as a man of the Apoftolical times, and fo a moil com- petent witnefs, as Y)v.Ham- wond argues, of the Apo- ftolical do&rine and pra- ctice , efpecially being as Tertptllian faith a moft accurate fearcher of all doctrines, and one that fealed his belief with his blood, being martyred at Lyons in the year 197. And what faith be? Why he faith> that Chrift carae to fave all by himfelf , all* I fay, who are born agan unto God by him, Infants, and little ones , and chil- dren, and young men, and elder men. Here it is plain that Infants, and little ones, and children are in the number of thofe that are born again unto God through Chrift. Now that by being born again unro God Omnes enim venit per femetipfum fal- vzre , omnes in- qum qui per eurn rcnafcuntur in De- um , infantes (& parvulosy £r pue- ros,(^juvenes } (^ feniores. P.Irenaei adverf. Harff.l.z. c 39. p. 192. SeeD l 'Hiw.Bapt. of Inf. Sedt. 40. for Infants Baptifm. 285 God is meant by being baptized I fuppofe none doubts that has read, and understands ( as the Catholick Church hath ever under- stood) that of our Saviour C John 3.5.) Except a ma* <$Z<>i verhm ^^** 5fi""12S */fto ffint, he cannot aq ., m Cenflbilm9 enter into the kingdom of i s a pofition of God ; or is acquainted with Thorn. IVuldenf. de the Scripture notion of sxcrmentis Tom. vcLMyfevwia. regeneration, M-^ 01 - M I0 4. the I aver whereof is Ba- ptifm. §. 80. In the fame Age flour idled Hy~ ginpu Bifhop of Rome , and about the fame time being martyred ( <*Anno Dom, 144). And he, as Platiw affirms out of the ancient Records, Voluit unum fat- appointed that there fhould temPurimm^ «- L rr , « ^ AC « namque Mammm be atleaft one Godfather hupt ] fm imere jf e : and one Godmother pre- fie enim eos appel- fent at Baptifm. Now who Unt 9 qui infantes he meant by Godfather and tenm A ™ && Godmother tyy$v* as can be defired, of the *?>«V9 5 ^ baptizing of Infants in that *H£: ?*^~ Age, the age wherein that W@: *2^f** Author lived, the very next ''„_„. „\ r j t0 that of the A potties, if r$ ■fatfifffavl T"ft in Martyr were that S. Julh Martyr. Author, To which it is ,ghiajl.& Refp.ad not now needfull Ifhould Onb.i6.pag.M. add any thing . unlcfs I P***£t*i. fhould add what folJows in the fame Author touching the Baptized Infants, namely, that they are vouchfafed the advantages of baptifra through the faith of thofe that bring them to be baptized. §. 82. And thus I have fhewn you, that it hath been the Cuftom and Pra&ice of the Univerfal Church of Chrift in all the Ages there- for Infants Baptifm. 287 thereof, from the prefent to the Primitive Times, even up to that very Age wherein the A potties lived, to baptize Infants. CHAP. XXVIII. Infants Taptifrn a Tradition AfcfiolicaL J.i. Tf Am now to examine how this could X come to be the practice of the Uni- verfal Church. And truly it can be no o- ther but the Authority of the Apoftles Tra- dition, or Pratlicc in their own Age. The Apoftles fome way by word or writing, taught Univerf/t Ecclcfu, others fo to do, or did fo q ^ xi J p t ^ c e T themfelves, and fo made %}Tnm%tit' themfelves an example for „& igitur (Cubium others to do the like, or nonejt, quinmota, both, orelfeitisnotima- Scripw* autbo- g^nabtehowfuchapraaice ^fj^ thould not onely be recei- fer ^. Wendelin. ved fo generally into the ThelogXbrjft.Lu Church, and fo early too, ca P- l 3* Explic* but continue alfo in k r MT'*J. through all Ages, down from their time to our own, without interruption. I will therefore fpeak of both. And firft of Tra- dition. 288 J Mode ft Plea $.2. Tradition notes the delivery of a thing to be received into %Jm H s%\™ W« or praftice. 99, i oo. That , where tis genuine and Apoflolical, is of mighty moment in religious concerns. And that, if any, is truly fuch, which hath been received and owned for fuch by the Church in all the Ages of it, from the primitive to the prefent times, either openly in profef- fion, or tacitly in pra&ice. §. 3 « To this is referred the San&ifica- tion of the Lords day. To this is referred the admiflion of Women to the Lords Ta- ble. To this is referred the Canon of Scri- pture. And to this is referred the Baptizing of Infants. $. 4. Let no man whifper you in the ear f faith St. A^guftin ) with any other dodrines a . This the Church hath always had, hath always held ^ e J$htid de parvu- this from the Faith of our iUfHtrU>fiextir Fore elders it hath recei- Sj^: r ^. an f thisitk r pe r ai Ecdefum— leveringly unto the end. Nemo ergo vobk And for as much as the U- fufitrret doStrinu niverfal Church doth main- alienx Hoc fc tain it, being always held buLfcmper tcnuit, in the Church , and not boc*m;orumfifore it is moil rightly be- 1Mi*fincmper[e» lieved in St. Auguftines v ^ r s f Uiiu judgment to be delivered *' v f; b . 'VZ by Authority Apoftolical 5 b QuU univerfr c nor faith he is it to be "be- **»** Ecclefia, nee lieved, to be any other but <***!** injlitu- an Apoflolical Tradition, T>JfJ mpef , • , • r • /•* f^ttntum eft , hp* which, it feems, it was fo nifi Authorise apparent then to be, that jipoftolica. tradi- the TeUgUns themfelves tm reSiffime art* upon that account did £ w -^-Aug de yield that Infants were to *£)."?!< be baptized, though they *Co*fuetudotmcn would not yield it upon »w* Ecclefia m the account of any original MMt**# P&vu- fin in them: becaufe (faith ^T***"- he ) they cannot go againfl uUo m VfJZ$£ the Authority of thellni- deputanda,nec o*t- verfal Church delivered ***<> wdenda, nip d without doubt by the jt°fi** c * e f*»*- Lord and his Apples. %»££%£ And accordingly Ongen term.c.i^ This teftifles, that the Church reading is a/Terted did receive from the A- an d vindicated by poftles e a Tradition for ^/^jHfleet. the baptizing of Infants. fflMttf And fo when the Aurhor p. i 8. a P ^; of the Pcclefiaftick. Hie- baptitandos ejje rarchy reports Infants Ba- w »«4w» , qui* O ptifm 2pO A contra autborita- tem univcrf* Ec- defi* proculdubio per Vominum & Apofiolto tradham venire von pojfunt. D.Aug. /. i. de fecc. merit. & re- m. f Ecclcfia ab Jpo- ftolU traditionem fufecpil etiam par- vulis baptifmum dare. Origen. /. 5 . m ip. ad Roman. f Hoc quo que de •~hxc re dicimm quod divini noftri pon- itificcs a veteribtu jtcceptum [ h. MeLntthon* names both Origen and zAuguftin y as avouchers hereof. And whereas the Antipaedoba- ptifls in Mr. Calvins time made the fimple believe, that for many years toge- ther after the refurreftion of Chrift Infants Baptifm was unknown, in that faith he, they- relied a moft foul lie, for as much as there is no fo ancient writer as doth not of a certainty re- fer ! for Infants Baftifm, 291 fer the original thereof mentem veniffet unto the Apoftles h Age. divwisnofirtipr*- ° ceptoribus [ Hit Zxoirn/uav i&hiy.iioiiv ] plaeuit [fe^sy.J ad- mini pxeros boc fancto modo, Dionyf. Areopag. /. de Ecclcf.'Hicurcb. up. ult. 5 B apt if mum injantium con it at a vetcribu* Scriptoribw Ecclejiaprobari. Nam Origines <& Auguftinus fcribunt ab Apoftdls rccc-* ptumejfe. Melan&hon. Concil. Theolog. part, u P- 59* h Qzoiautem apud fimplicem vulgum dijj'c- minant, lengam annorum ferismpoft Cbrijii refyrre* ftionem prxteriijfe, quihm incognituc erat p&doha- ptifmxs \ in co fedijjime memiuntur : fiquidcm nuUm eft fcriptor tarn vetuftm, qui non cjua originem ai Apoftolorum fcculum pro certo referat. Calvin. I&+ ftit, I, 4. c. 16. Sell. 8. §. $, So that I fhaf] no further labour by the reftimony of Ecclefuftical Writers to prove the Tradition to have Keen Apd« ftolical : but rather go on to make it evi- dent to you from the Teftimony of the Sa- cretf Scriptures that it was the Practice of the Apoftles ( a thing done ( by fome, or all of them.) to baptize Infants. Not that I can produce any Text, which exprefiy faith they did fo • (that muft not be expefted from rne out of thefe writings which we have of the Apoftles - 3 one fuch expref> te- ftimony would end the ftrife on all hands) but that I {hail name fome Scripture Texts, from which it, may very probably '.at featt Oz be 2,9* A Modefl Plea i>e gathered , if it cannot be demonftra- lively concluded, that they did baptize In- fants. And yet by the way, methinks even a probable Intimation of any Apoftolick Practice from the Scripture, backt with fo full and pofitive an Affirmation of it by the Catholick Church as hath been produced, (hould be enough to fway the judgment, and carry the AiTent of any modeft inquirer thereinto • next to , if not as good as a Dcraonftrative Argument. CHAP. XXIX. Infants Baftifm *n Jpoftclkal Prattice. ^.i.-vtOw for PraBice: We read in J^ the Scripture of feveral houjholds baptized at once.; as Lydia and her hou- fliold, Atts 1 6. 15. and the Jay lor and his houfhold, ib. 33. and the houfhold of Ste~ pkaxat, 1 Cor, 1.16. and all thefe by St. ^Patii. And it is not to be doubted, but the other Apoftles walked in the fame iteps with trim, and did as he did, receiving unto Pro- felytifm whole houfholds by baptizing them. And no marvel if they did fometimes ba- ptize whole houfholds, who were commif- iionate4 to baptize all nations. $. 2. for Infants Bapi[m. *9J $. z. Now though it be not exprcfled there were any Infants in thofe, or any o£ thofe houfes : yet firft it is very ftrangc there fhould be none in any of them .• as if the grace of God had delighted to take place and dwell chiefly in barren families , wha fhould be in leaft probability of propagating it to pofterity, at a time when its propaga- tion feems to have been the defignof all the perfons in the Trinity : and fecondly , if there were any, it is certain, that being not excepted r they were baptized. Which pro- bability, though the Antipa?dobaptifts, who cannot deny it, do yet think they fufficiently confute, by laughing at it, is not fo altoge^ ther improbable, nor will be found (b to be, when it fhall appear, that it was the manner of the Jews to baptize the Infants of the Profclyte C onverts, as well as themfelves » and that the Chriftian Baptifm founded therein made no variation therefrom in that particular. Of which more anon. $. 3, But to come to that which I chiefly purpofe to infift on St. Paul tells the Corinthians See Dr. Hmmonl (i Cor. 7. 14,) that the oflnf.Bapt. Sec. be.nfattttified by thtvifi, Baptifm, *><*£. 10 1.. and the unheluving wife 8cpag.i%.topag< by the htabani : and that 6$, O 3 ether* 294 A Mode ft Plea ftherwifei their children hsd been unclean , whereas new, faith he, they are holy. Now this Tex if rightly rendred, and underftood, is a full evidence for Infants Baptifm by the very Apoftles thernfelves, or thofe whom they themfelves appointed to baptize, which comes alJ to one. The word, which in the Enghfh we render Is fanttified, is,if rightly rendered hath betnfanblified. So the Tenfe of the Verb *?*<&*> being the Praeterper- fe&Tenfe, clearly fhews it to fignific. And the fenfe of vfaw hath Uen fantlt fied, is, hath been baptized r fan&ification the efecl of baptifm being put for the afb of bapti- sing by a Metony mie of the effect. #.4. And from this ufe of the word by the Apoftle here in this place I prefume it is, that it is fo ordinary with Ecclefiaftical Writers to exprefs baptizing by a word that fignifies to fan&ifie : whole fo expreiling it is a confirmation of this way of under- standing it. Thus ns better l " e y Naz.0^40. p[ fliould be fan&ified £ that 6^, Zdb.Purif. \s baptized] when they Hid 3 indignus etiam- [anftificationis mu- nere judicetur. J>, Chryfoit. Homil. by 296 A de Militia Cbri- ftiana.F ilium Dei induti & tori ejus membra per ba- ptifmi [an3ifica- tiommeff fti^i- Hi Dei fitis necejj'e eft. Primaf. in Gal. 3. 23. Ut intra ocfavum di- em eum qui natus eft , baptiyindum iff fanftijicandum nonputarcr, lenge aliud • in concilia noftro omnibus vi- fumeft. D.Cypr. /. 3. ep. 8. Ba- ptifmum repeti Ec- dejiaftic* reguU probibent , (ff fe- mel fanclificatk nulla deinceps ma- nia iterum confe- crans prafumit ac- cede™. D. Cvpr. Serm. de Ablut. ped. BaptiyLritff [anftificxri in Ec- clefia Catholic a vcro& unkoEc- clejia baptifmo 0- porteat. D. Cypr. /.i. (p 6. Johannes Baptiih mn tarn peccata Modeft Plea by the fan&ification of Ba- ptifm. So when St. Cyprian fpeaks of the new born In- fants being to be baptized and fan&iJfed,thacis(by the Figure He»d>adys) fan&i- fied by Baptifm. So again faith he the rules of the Church do forbid baptifm to be repeated : and to them that have once been fan&i- fied, that is baptized, no hand prefumes to come to confecrate them over again. So St. H erom faith J,hn Baptift preached the Bi- ptifm of repentance for the remiffion of fins,that is,that remiffion which afterward followed upon the San&ifi- cation,rW u the baf-ifm if Ckrifl. Where what he means by San&ification is plain by what follows a lit- tle after. For faith he, as John Bapt was himfelf the forerunner ofChrift,fo was his Baptifm the leader on unto the Baptifm of Chrift. Hence TcrtuMan* faying of for Infants Baftifm* *97 of Infants , that if either dimifit, qum fo- ot their parents were fan- M*"i**ittm* A -c j u u /W «> HUM- tfified, that is, were aba- ^ u J^ nm ^ prized Chriftian, the In- ^ c /t in /mmum fants were holy ^ namely, remijjionem que* fo far as to be capable of *£m « *M# bap.fm^^ch.ldrenof^f-^t Parents that were both M tf pr/* , fc t# Candidates of holinefs,thar btptifm* efm pt** isofbaputaalS^ tion, fuch as were m the ^ i j eron# advCT f 4 next capacity for baptifm, Luciferian. and as it were flood for it. igitur omnes aqua And hence his calling Ba- defriftin* origin* ^ terr H, S3ES5J8: Jfatf wi* , the Sacrament fi at i on u confer of fanftification. quuntur invocaw* Deo. supervenit enim ft mm Spiriius de Calls, & aquk fupereft (in* Qificxns de [emetipfo, & ita fcnftijicata vim finftlfi- cxnii combibunt. Tertull. de Bnptifmo; Deniq; apud Augujlinum duodecimo cjuCiem libri capite ( ubi Paulinum illud expendit, i Cor. 7. Sinftifi- catm eft vir infidelis in uxore> & [unftificata eft mulicr infiddk in fratre, alioquifilii veftriimmundi effcnt, nunc autem fanfli funt ) magr.us ha?c corn* mentatur antfftes. Ant fie eft accipiendum, quemad- mUurn (f nos alibi, (#Pelagius, cum eandem ad Corinthios epiflcUm traQaret, expofuit, quod ) tx+ empUjim prxcejferant c? v'mmm quos uxores> 1£ femin*rum qum mar it i lucrifeceram Chrijfo, & farm vtilorum>> ad quos facicndos Cbriftttnos voluntas O 5 Cbfh 2p# A Modefl Plea Chrifthnx ctiin mm parentk evherat. VofH H//J. Pdag./.i. c 4. J. $i p. M. £. 5. And this notion of the word may, for ought I fee, be admitted in 1 Cor. 1.2. Vnto the Church ofGod y nhich w at O- rinih , to them that are fonllified, as we read it, but according t6 the Original h/cta^Qis, to them that have been ifan&i* fied in Chrifl Jefus, that, Ifay I, may be baptized into Chrifl Jcfus, being feparated from the. community of the polluted world, and received into the communion of the cal- led Saints, that Church of Chrifl, which he fo loved, as ro give himfelf for it, that he might fandbfie and cieanfe it bynhe waffl- ing of water by the word. §, 6. And this notion of fandifying for Baptifm may come from the Jews ufing the word $7? (which fig- T)?,HwwnJlln- nifies to fandifie ) for fanc.Bapt. §. 3?. waftring. Whence the High Priefts wafhing his hands and feet, ten times on the expiation day are called his ten fan&ifications. §. 7. Well now fuppofing that the word 5 *?/*£> and fantlifico ) which we render to fan&ifie, doth fometimes fignifie to ba- ptize, and particularly in this place hath that fignification (there being no other fo com- modious for Infants Baftifm* *99 modiousa rendring of it here as that, nor any that will not be expofed to more obje- ctions than that ; efpeciaily theirs, who in* terpret the Holinefs of Children in this Text of Confut. of Inf. their legitimacy, and their ^ a P r * by ^ 7}7**%* and fanttifico ) here to have the figniflcation of Baptizing,as we have (hewed it elfewhere to have that figniflcation, it wilL ealily follow from hence that Infants were baptized in the Apoftles days. For the rea- foning of the Apoftle is this. The unbelie- ving husband hath been fan&ified, that is, brought to be a believer and to be baptized,, by, that is through the means, the inftru- dion and converfation of the believing wife dwelling together with him, gaining him to the Faith through her perfwafion and good converfation,. And the fame hath alfo been found to be effected upon the unbelieving wife by the dwelling of the believing huf- band together with her* In consideration whereof he had advifed the believing huf- bands ftill dwelling with his unbelieving wife* 300 A Mode ft Pie 4 wife, and wife with husband, v/r..r2, 13. Upon this experience a hope hath been grounded that your children though now they be not adually believers, yet fhall be brought to be believers by the means of their living in the fame Families with you that are bel evers , and by being intruded by you in the Chriftian Faith as foon as they ftall be capable of understanding it. And upon this .hope they have been made holy by a Vifible fandification Aquin. Sum. 3. ( r as Aquino* hath it) that j. 68. Jr. 1, is baptized, or fandiiied by baptifm ,. feparated by that Sacrament from the common unclean condition of Heathens, and taken into the Communion of Saints, Perfons holy, by de- fign, relation, and vocation. Andelfe,buc for this hope they had not been fandified, nor made holy by baptifm ; even as the chil- dren of Heathens are not baptized, nor fa made Holy , becaufe there is not the fame reafon for their coming hereafter to be Chri&ans, that there is for yours : who therefore now upon this hope are in that fenfe Holy. Let that hope therefore move the believing husband to continue with his unbelieving wife, and the believing wife to continue with her unbelieving husband, which hath moved us to baptize the children- of for Infants Bdftiffn. 301 of thofe of you , whereof either Parent is a C hriftian, even the hope that thofe that now a&uaily are not believers, (hall hereaf- ter be brought a&ually to believe through the inftru&ion and converfation of the be- lievers with whom they coinhabit and con- verfe. §. 8. Well now, Children , as it ap* pears by this Text , were made holy in the ApoftJes ** Dr. Hmi ~. ; T , r . r .,i „ Def. of Inf. Bapt. Times. Thofe children C h.z.§.i.v.6i* were Infants , who alone & e ' arc capable of being bapti- zed by the benefit of their Parents Faith.' The Holnefs of thofe children imported their being baptized. That Baptifm was adminiftred by none but the A potties off Perfons ordained and appointed by the A- poftles for that work. Hence it follows, that Infants were baptized, as in the Age, fo by the Hands ,or by the Appointment, of the Apoftles themfelyes. Than which nothing needs be required further for the juftifying of Infants Baptifm. f. 9. And now it having appeared to be the Cuftom and Pra&ice of the Univerfal Church of Chrift to baptize Infants ♦, and that Cuftom and Pradice being grounded on the Tradition, and derived from the Pra- ctice of the Apoftles themfelves h it follows that ^02 A Mode ft Pie a that Infants have as good a Right unto Ba- ptifm by Prescription from thence, as any perfon can have to any thing elfe by that Ti- tle, which yet in many cafes is as good as any other. §. 10. And now, for Gods fake, tell me why Infants fhould now be denied that which they have always had ? why fhould they now be foroidden coming to Chrift, who in all the Ages of the Church, even up to that wherein the Apoftles lived have had free accefs unto Chrift, and have been fuf- fered to come to him, and that by Baptifm ? Why fhould we be lefscarefull of our chil- drens concerns thin in all former ages others have been? why fhould not we be as vigilant to preferve their Rights, and this efpecially, as others before us ? We need not doubt their Title nor queftion their Right, having fo good a Prefcription for it. Either Pre- fcription can give no good Right to any thing, which yet we fee it doth in many : or elfe children having fixteen hundred years prefcription to plead for it, have a good Right unto Baptifm. §. 1 1. And yet is not that all the B ight that little Children have unto Baptifm. For T fhall now proceed tofhew you a Third R ight, that they have unto it : and that is by the Infticution of Chrift himfeif. CHAP- for Infafits BAptfm. 303 CHAP. XXX. Children* Right to Baftifm by the In fit- tntion of Chrifi. $.1. A Nd truly if it can appear that In- jLjl. fants Baptifm does come within the InfiitHthn of thrift, arid that Chrift in his inftituting of Baptifm to be a Sacra- itient of the Gofpel did either include In- fants in it,or not exclude them by it, I cannot fee what any fober modeft inquirer can fur- ther want for his fatisfa&ion in this point. Unto that therefore 1 fhall immediately ha- ften my difcourfe. §. z. And if any man think that the Ii> ftitution of Baptifm is fet down in Matth, 28. 19. or Mar\^ 16. 15. and from the circumftances of thofe Texts define the Sub- ject or Baptifm, as if thofe onely were to be baptized, that are fuch as thofe were that are there exprefly mentioned, namely per- fons capable of hearing and learning, belie- ving and disbelieving the Gofpel preached to them, and fo exclude Infants from bapti- zing , becaufe incapable of thefe things, I (hall humbly afTume the boldnefs to believe that to be a miftake, and to affirm that Ba- ptifm was by our Saviour inftiuued, that is ordai- 304 A Modcfi Plea ordained, appointed and made a Ceremony ©f admiilion ©f Profelytes into his Church long before. $.. 3. The Particular time indeed when he did inftitute it cannot be affirmed with fo great certainty. Aquinas ?m. 1.4.6 6 *..?• ground ng in St. Auiur £* auoChriftut a- n • fay;ng thac from * hc ix to omnium p«- tirae of Chrifts l* in 6 dl P- cau Abiuit ayta. ped in water,, water did D. Aug./&, wa(h away the fins of all, is of opinion that Baptifm was ihftituted a Sacrament by Chrift, when himfelf was baptized, though theneceffity *b T fkii& °^ u ^ n S °^ " was not ChrtjtoinjLm ™joyned till after his paf. me pijiomm ip- non and refurrecnon. But fim : cum ante il- T^Jcol. de Orbellis faith % lam dijeipuli ba~ t fa % he did not then infti- cfcw ioh! lm l tute "> but onel Y did b Y ^ulmvk bora tn * t( >uch of his moft pure pracifa infiimio- flefh dedicate water as a nk non babeatur fit matter for baptifm. tx Evangeljo, non ^ Qt wiI , Gmllerm.Vorri. fim baptixatfts efi the wftitution of baptifm, ajohanne, tamen butonely an infinuation by Cbrijltutuncdedl- *. in the laft of Mark^y when he faid, He that believeth and is baptized ^ nor on the Crofs, when out of his fide came blood and water ^ nor when he fent his difciples by two and two to preach : but before, when the office of baptizing was committed to his Difciples, though when and where that was done, is not determinately certain out of the Scripture. And fo thofe Texts can be of no force in the world againft Infants Baptifm, fo sei propttgmcu - as to gather thence, that by lum omnium mu~ the Inftitution of our Sa- nitiVmum in ipfx viour Infants are excluded B *t*M irfj™- from Baptifm. And then "™]J ur b %? one of the Amipaedoba- f x ca piteMz^i ptifts ftrongeft fupports of ultimo petuntse. their Error is fallen to the Calvin, inft.1.4, ground. tl'^iW* l n ' ° expugnahilts bxc rAtio^ux tuntopcre confidant. Id. ib. $. 18. j. 4. Well but what were thofe words then ? I anfwer, they were a Confirming of that Gommifiion, which the Difc pies of our Savi- B*P*ifmi Confir- our had formerly received, 2*2 ^\ n°* , ~ . • ; r • Wtindo non folum and an Enlarging of it to f Mguif fc d Hm a giving of them power to mvit M latere e- be- do poft refurrettio item mi fit eos di- censy Doceteom- nes gentes bapti- zantes eos, arc. Guillerm. Vorri- hng.fup.L4.Sent. dift. $.art. j. foL ii$. b. col. 1. Caterum Apoftolos non jam ad fobs Judaos mitt it , fed ad omnes genie s. Theophyl. in toe. 30 S A Mode (I flu jtu. yerbo,|»4»- become his Apoftles, Le- gates, or EmbafTadors to forreign Nations ; fo as that, whereas in his life they wcxe onely to go to the people of the Jews ( Matth. 10.5,6.) after his death they were to go unto the Gentiles, even in- to all the world, to preach the Gofpel to the whole creation, and makeDifci- ples of all nations. §. 5. But where then is the Inftitution of Baptifm fet down } and in what form of words was it inflituted ? I faid before, it was no where particularly fet down in Scri- pture when the Inftitution of Baptifm was. Nor is it, that I can meet with, how ever Guillerm. Vorrilong fay it was inftu tuted by Deed, when Chrift came into Jade* and baptized, Job. 3. By Word , when Chrift fent his Difciples to preach, and as it is believed to baptize, Lttk. to. in which latter he is contradicted by Ga- briel Biel. And in what Form Inftimio autem baptifmifuit (1) Fa&o , quando Chriftta venit in in fud*am„ Joh. 5. erbxttiyLbat.. (i) Verbo,^«i«- do mifit difcipulos f radicate , <©f. the irritation of Difciples into the Cove- nant of God i as the moft Authentkk Re- cords # for Infants Bnpttfm. 3 1 1 cords of the Jewifh Antiquities do teftifie. And that our Saviour, leaving off the other two which were in ufe together with it, namely Circumcifion and Sacrifice, discon- tinue and ordain fhou d be the fole and (ingle Ceremony of Initiation or Admittance of. Difciples into his Church. And here by the way I cannot let pais, without a remark, the mercifulnefs of our Saviour towards mankind , in the continuation of this , and difmidion of the other two • in that where- as Sacrifice waschargeable, and Circumci- fion was painfull , he was pleafed to lay down them, and continue onely Baptifm, which was neither charge nor pain. § . 8 . Now it is moft certain that before our Saviours time thofe that became Profe- rytes to the Jewifh Church, were admitted into it by three things, Circumcifion, Sa- crifice, and "Ba.ftijm ^ which laft was fo ne- cefiary, that though one were circumcized, yet if he were not alfo baptized, he was not a true Profelyte, but a Gentile ftill. Whence, (as the Learned Dr. Z^z/oounforms) it is faid, and faid as a known Axiome by the Gemara NoneftaukPr^ iol. 46. 2.) That till a man baptiieiur. Dr. were both circumcized and Lightfoot Hb% baptized he was no Profe- Htbraic*, M- lyte. JI2 A Modefl Pit * % lyte. I fay, a Man, becaufc for a woman baptifm was lufficient to make her a Profe- ryte without ciicumcifion, as the fame GV- mar a (hews ( Jivamsih fol.45.2J §. 9. Now t being a Statute Law upon record among the Jews ( Numb. 15. 15.) that one Ordinance fhould he both for them, and for the ft ranger ( the Profelyte ) that fojourned with them ; and that as they were, fo fhould the ftranger be before the Lord ^ and that one I aw, and one Manner, as for Moral Duties, fo for Rites and Ceremonies, fhould be both for the native Jews and Pro- felytes that fojourned among them • nothing can be more evident than this, that what is recorded to have been their u r e with the Profelytes, was their ufe alfo with, and among themfetves ^ and Dr.mmmniDc- t h at they did to them- fence of Inf. Bapt. f , ^ fc j wh p. io,ir, 24,25. , ... . » r By three things the Y dld t0 the Pr °k- ( fay the Hebrew lytes and their Children : Jpo&ors) did If. infomuch that their way of iul enter into the arguing to what was ne- ss*r obedon ;;r he ptifin and Saeri- *«*%*> proceeded from fice.— Andfoin what was done among all ages when an thernfelves , and that bc- Ethnic is willing cau f € t he Law of God was, to enter into the ~ ^ ac for Infants Baptifm* 3 XJ that as it was with them, fo Covenant and ga- « fhouid be w«h the fa^SS^g 8 er - Majefty of God, and take upon him the yoke of the Law ; he muft be circumcited and baptized and bring a Sacrifice. And if it be a wo- man, me mult be baptized and bring a Sacrifice i as it is written [ Numb. if. 15. ] as ye are fo {hall the ftranger be. How are ye ? by circum- eiiion and baptifm, and bringing of a Sacrifice : folikewife the Granger throughout all generations, by Circumdfion andBaptifm, and bringing of a Sacrifice. Ainfaorth on Gen, 17. 12. fug. 68. #. 10. Now this is moft certain, as be- ing upon record in the Gemara Bahyknica, one , beiides others , of their moft Authentic^ wri- Dr. mmmoni tines, that, when any of Bapt.oflnf ;$.iy. Heathens became Jews, not £^1 M onely the Profelytes them- Dr . u$)nfoot Ho* felves, but alfo their Infant raHebruca, pag. Children, if they had any, 4 2 - 43- were baptized. They ba- ptize the little or young granger or *PrO' frlyte, faith the Gemara. Again, jf toge- ther with a Trofelyte hit Jons and daugh- ters be made Proselytes, which none were without being baptized, what their father d^th for them, turns to their good. Indeed (as R. fcffhhidj) when they grew up they P might, 314 A Medefl Plea might, if thty pleafd, renounce what was done. Where the Giofs faith, This is to be underftood De parvulis, of little ones that were made Profeiytes together with their Fathers. And fo again Maimonides, They baptize the Infant or little ftrangir upon the knowledge or understanding of the houfe of Judgment , or the (fingngation. And again ( faith he ) If an Ifraelite ta£e or find a Heathen Lfant, and bap:i^e him in the name of a Trofilyte^ Scce Me eft pro- felytWj loe, he is become a Profe/yte. So R. Hezekjah faith, Behold one finds an In- fant caft out, and baptized him in the name of a fervantj do thou alfo circumcife kirn in the name ofafervant : but if he baptize him in the name of a freeman, do thou alfo circumcife him in the name of a freeman. (Hierofol. fevamoth s fol. 8. 4.) Infants then were baptized among the Jews before our Saviours time, admitted into Covenant with God, and into Communion with his Church by Baptifm. $.11. And that it was fo with Infants after our Savi6urs time I have ( I hope ) Efficiently made it 'appear by what I have already faid in this difcourfe , (hewing by abundant authorities and inftances that it has been the Pra&ice of the Catholick Church q£ Chrift in all the Ages of k to baptize in- for Infants Baptifw. 31 J Infants-, and that Practice founded in the Tradition and derived from the Practice of the Apoftles, fufficiently, though fome- what obfcurely, attefted by the holy Scri- ptures. $. j 2. Now where we find what was bej ore , and what was after our Saviours time in this matter anfwering exactly each to other, fave where an alteration is exprelly made , what other can any rationall man judge than this, that as it was before our Sa- viours time, and as it was (till continued af- ter his time, fo our Saviour in his time did inflitute and appoint, ordain and decree, that unto all future time it fhould be. And it is impoflible any better account than this fhould be given of any Inilitution of our Saviours that is not particularly recorded in Scripture ^ as this of Infants Baptifm, nei- ther is, nor was necefTary * to be, being already fo * Kum cum Po- well known by the former ^P">f » jfo- praa,ceof lt; ascheL,ar-^f- / /» ned Dr. Ligbtfoot excel- i ponm , - lu f Hit lently argues. mtm , ufimm. &* frequens, ut nihil fere mm, ufitmus, (fftepentius ( i ) Monopus ~erat utaliquoprxcepto robvnretur [cum Biptifmm \im in Sjct amentum evxXerct ' vlmelicuml. /sf#H Chrifiui Biipifmum n m&nm (u.a attjue in uiuw E- VAn&elicum fufcepii, qualm ttiuinfr. hoc \olxm xd- V z 3l5 A Mvdeft Pie a Mto, quoi ad digniorcmjinem At que largiorem ufum firomoveret. Novitfatis gens univcr^a parvulos fo- litos bapti\ari : illud praccpto oput non babuit, quod communi uju femper invalutrat. Si prodiret jam editlum regale in bac verba, Recipiatfe unit fquif que die Vominico ad publicum convemum in Ecclefia, in- fjtmet certeille quicunqne olim bine argueret, nonte- lebranda* effe die Vminico in publick conventibm preces, condones, pfalmodiw, eo quod nulla iu ediHo deiismentio. Ham cavit ediftitm deceleration* diet Dominkx in publick conventibus in gencre, de f Articular ibm autem divini cultm jpeciebm ibidem celebrandU non opm ,erat, ut ejfet mentio, cum ifta ante datum edicium, & cum ddretur, femper & u- hique mta ejjent, & in ufu ajfidue. Ipfijfimo boc modo resfe babuit cum Baptifmo ; Chrijlm eum in- ftituit in SacramentumEvangelicum, quoinprofef- fionem Evangelii omnes admhtcrentur , ut olim in Profelytifmum ad religionem Judxicam. Particula- via ed fpeftantla, modm fci licet bapiiyindi, atas bi- pi\anda t jexus bapti\andm, <&c. regula & dtfini- thneepusnonbabuerunt: eo quodbxc vel UppU & tonforibus [atvs nota erant cx-communi ufu. (2J E contra ergo plana & apcriaprobibitione opm trat, ut infantes & parvuli non bapti\aren:ur, Ji cos bapti- ^andos nollet fervator. Nun cum per omnia fecnU fracedentia ufitatijjimum effet, ut bapti^arentur par- vuli, Ji aboleri iftam confuetudinem vellet Cbriftus, 4perte probibuiffet, SiUntium ergo ejua & Scri- pture bac in re Ptfdobaptifmum firmat & propagat an omnia fecula. Dr. Lightfoot Horx Hebraic a in Matth. 3.5. J>tfg.44>45. §. 13. And now what can any mortall roan, that hath not addicted himfelf a flatfc to prejudice, judge any other but this, that in for Infants Baptifm, 317 in as much as our Saviour made no alteration in this particular in the Jewifti Baptifm , therefore Infants are by his Inftitution to be baptized. And, that in all thofe paflages of Scripture, which fpeak of admitting any to be difciples to Chriit, or of any 's being ad- mitted by baptifm to be his Difciples, there, if Infants be not by fome Circumftance ne- ceflarily excluded, they are in the defign and by the Inftitution of our Saviour to be h> eluded. ' $. 14. As, for inftance : when our Sa- viour enlarging his Difciples former Com- miffion, faith to them, Dr. Lightfoot in dom , and t0 be made mem- Matth. i?. 13. bers of his Church) and Hora Hebuic* , his command to fuffer them pag. *2i. to come to him was to fuf- fer them to have entrance into Gods kingdom, fo to come to him as Profelytes of his kingdom, to become mem- bers of his C hurch, it is moft evident that lie appoints they fhould have all things per- mitted to them , and that performed for them,which was necefTary to their fo coming to him, and was ufually done to fuch as fo came, became Profelytes to, and entred into Gods kingdom - 5 and that was to baptize them : for he that commands the end, doth even without naming them command the means. His word ( M&tth. 28. 19.) is fuiSmdVauTi £*'7#i£o'7^ make them Difci- ples baptizing them, i. e. admit them to Difciplefhip by the Ceremony of Baptifm ♦, let them come to me into my Church v by Ba- ptifm, that door of their Admiffion, that Sacrament of their Initiation thereinto. *. *7-' for Infants Baft if m. £2 1 §. 17. And in that it is not faid that our Saviour did baptize them, but onely took. them up into his arms, and laid his hands- upon them and blelTed them, it will noc hence follow that he did neither baptize them, nor appoint, nor allow of their ba- ptizing. For to argue that he did not do.,, nor appoint, nor allow of this or that, be- caufe it is not faid, that he did do, or ap* point, or allow of it, is not good; there is no confequence at all in it. For he might allow of, appoint , and do , more than is written : that which is written of his- fayings and doings being exceedingly (hort of comprehending and reporting all he faid and did : which were fo many, that St. John that modeft Difciple, is fain to ufe an Hy- perbole to fet out the numeroufnefc of them^ faying that, if they fhould be written every one, he fuppofed that even the world it felt could not contain the Books that fhould Ge written:, Juhn 21. 25. f 18. Who doubts but fifa prima ai that the Twelve Difcivlcs ttmpmb^ti^vity c c • l • non quojlibet , (ei or our Saviour were bapti- f^fauu]^ zed by him? Dionyfitu prtimMu 9 .quQf,t- Carthufi&nm affirms it, So commifit tit b*? that he baptized them, and pti%*ndi of/icim, with his own hand. And f- %* ™">" yet as TtrtxUian ( de 3*- Onhuf.«i Job.*. P 5 ftifmo ) 322 A Mode ft Plea ftifmo) faith, tirElos non invmimus, we do not find their baptizing in Scripture •, it is no where exprelTed that he did baptize them, or any of them. As therefore it doth not prove that his Difciples were not baptized, becaufe it is not written, that he did baptize them ; fo it doth not prove, that he did not baptize thefe Infants, becaufe his baptizing of them is not written. §. 19. Again, who doubts but that our Saviour himfelf was circumcifed f And yet it is no where expreffed in Scripture that lie was circumcifed. It is faid indeed, that when eight days were accomplished for the circumcifing of the Child , his name was called fefui , Luke 2.21. But it is not laid, that upon the eighth day, when it was come , he was circumcifed. As therefore it doth not prove that our Saviour was not circumcifed , becaufe his being circumcifed is not written : fo doth it not prove that thefe Infants were not baptized, becaufe it is not written that they were baptized by him, §. 20. Laftly, who doubts , but that our Saviour did at his laft Supper communi- cate with his Difciples, eat the bread , and drink the cup with them ? And yet it is no grtiere written that he (lid fo. Jt is faid in- deed* for Infants Baftifml 3 2 3 deed, that he bit fed the bread, and brake it y and gave it to his Difciples y and [aid to them y Tuk< fiznoque edito Sa- was preparatory unto that? J c f rdo ) ibui impergt% What other can be imagi- ut virl atquefpon* ned, but that he gave them (oris nomina per- over to his Difciples to be fmb*nt&c. Dio- baptized with their hands, J^J* Hkzi who had vouchfafed them the Impofition of his own hands ? For though it be notfaid be baptized them, yet it is faid he did that, that was the next to it, and the utmoft that he can be conceived to have done to any, whom he did not baptize himfelf, but gave over to his Difciples to baptize - y he laid hU hands upon them, and faffed them > y and by thofe a&ions did as it were confign them unto baptifm, mark them tor, 326 A Mode ft Plea for, and deliver them up to his Difciples to baptize : and that according to the former, and then prefent manner of receiving even Infants as well as elder perfons unto Profe- lytifm by Baptifm. §. 24. And thus , when we read of a whole City, as Samaria^ or a Family, as the fajlors , and Crlfpufes , and Stepha- na's, baptized, though none be exprefTed to be baptized, but thofe that believed, yet what other can be thought, but that even the children aifo of thole Believer*, if they had any in their town or family, were baptized ? Since it was agreeable with the Jewifh Ba- ptifm, ( wherein our Saviours was founded, and from which in that particular it is never faid in the leaft to have differed ) to receive to Profelytifm by Baptifm the Infants of thofe that were converted, and baptized, a? well as the Converts themfelves. And if in fo many whole Families as are reported in Scripture to have been baptized, there was never a child, which yet cannot be fad, and 'tis hard to believe, yet fure in Samaria, a great City, there were fome. And why any that were converted and baptized themfelves, fhould not defire baptifm for their children as weli as for themfelves,fince their children were by the Inftitution of Chrift. as capable of it as themfelves were, is for Infants Baptifm. 327 is not eafie to fay. And on the contrary, that thofe that were converted, did defire the baptifm of all theirs as well as of them- feives, is mofl evident, becaufe we read of the baptizing of whole Houfes confequent to the converiion of the lingle Matter, or Miftrefs of thofe Houfes : for inftance, the Jaylor, and Lydia, Atts 16. #. 25. And touching this latter, the houfe of Ljdia it may not be amifs to make one obfervation before we pafs, namely that, though it be faid that the houfhold of Lydia was baptized, yet it is not faid, that they or any of them, befide Lydia her felf believed, profeffed, or ever fo much as once heard the Gofpel preached to them. Now hereupon I would ask our A dverfaries, whe- ther we may receive any thing as a Divine Truth , that is not written in the Divine Word, or we may not ? §. 26. St is their intereft to fay we may not : that being the main, if not the whole, of all the ftrength they have againft our Plea for Infants Baptifm, that it is not faid in the Scriptures that Infants fhould be baptized, or were baptized, whence they weakly in- fer that Infants Baptifm is not either in the Doctrine or Practice of it to be received. Now if in purfuance of their Intereft they (hall fay we may not ; then I (hall infer from 328 A Modeft plea from the fame ground, that it is not to be receded as a Divine Truth that the Houfhold of Lydia d:d ever believe, p-ofefs, or hear the Gofpel preached to them before they were baptized, becaufe no fuch thing is writ- ten of them. And fo here will be a Scripture Example of Perfons baptized, without any either belief, or profeffion, or knowledge, or fo much as hearing of the Gofpel - y their believing, profeffing, knowing, or hear- ing of ir^ being not to be received as a Di- vine Truth, becaufe it is not written in the Divine Word. And then a Perfons not be- lieving, profeffing, or knowing the Gofpel will be no hindrance to his baptizing. And fo our Infants cannot be denied baptifm upon that account. Why may not our Infants be baptized, though they neither believe, nor profete, nor know the Gofpel, upon theun^ dertaking of believers for them, as well as the Houfe of Lydias was ; who , for any thing that appears in Scripture to the con- trary, nerher believed, nor profcfTed, nor had any the leaft knowledge of the Gofpel before they were baptized, bur, as it may be fuppofed , were admitted to baptifm through the Miftrefs of the Familic's un- dertaking for them, and becoming a God- mother as it were unto them. $ , 27. lf ? , to avoid the force of this In- ference, for Infants Baptifm. 32$ ference, they fay we may receive fomething as a Divine Truth, which is not written in the Divine Word, then I infer on the other fide, that it can be no hindrance to our re- ceiving Infants Baptifm as a Divine Truth, that it is not written in the Scripture. For if we may receive it as a Divine Trutb,that the Family of Lydia had both heard, and did believe, and at leaft make a profefiion to believe the Gofpel , before they were ba- ptized, ( and if they did nor, then let the Antipaedobaptifts tell us, if they can, upon what account or ground they were bapti- zed ) though no one fyllable of all this be written of them in the Divine Word, then may we as well receive it as a Divine Truth, either that there were Infants among thofe baptized ones, or that the Apoftlesdid ba- ptize other Infants, though their baptizing be as much pafied over in filence,and unmen- tioned, as the hearing, believing or profef- fing of Lydias Family before they were ba- ptized, here is : efpecially being there are fuch other pofitive grounds , as we have fhewn, whereupon to receive it. $. 28. And here I muft profefs my felf too fhort fighted to be able to forefee what fhift our Adverfariescan find out, to evade and avoid the force of this Dilemma ^ by which their whole way of arguing againft us 310 A Mode [I Plea us a non fcrlptOy from our having, as they pretend, no Scripture for what we profefs and pradice in this cafe, feems to be broken and overthrown. £.29. And by this time I hope it is evi- dent to every one, that, not onely by the Conftitution of this prefent particular Church, but alfo by Prefcription from the Cuftom and Pradice of the Catholick and Primitive Church, and alfo by the Inftitu- tion of Cbnft himfelf our Infants have a Right to be baptized. And if fo, then they cannot,without injury, and injufticeto them, not to fay alfo difobedience to the Order of this prefent and particular Church, Separa- tion from the pradice of the Catholick and Primitive Church, difagreement with the inftitution of Chrift, and refiftance to the Command of Chrift , be denied Baptifm. For what elfe can it be, to hinder thofe from coming to him, whom he hath commanded to be fuffered to come ? £.30. And fo I have difpatcht the Fourth and laft Branch of my Argument for In- fants Baptifm ; and have faid all I intended to fay by way of Confirmation of the Point. What remains to be faid will be matter of Ufe and Application. - CHAP. for Infants Baptifm 331 CHAP. XXXI. Infants 'Baptifm Lawfttll , though, there were neither Command, for it, nor Ex- ample of it. §, 1 ,T)Y what I have faid in the former J3 part of this Difcourfe, I hope I have fufficiently evidenced the Lmfulnefs at leaft of Infants Baptifm -, I will now go on to confider and anfwer Obje&ions a- gainft it •, and that will (till be a further con- firmation of it •, and that being but obtained, the T^eed they have of it, and the Benefit they may have by it, will be fufficient in- ducements to their baptizing, though they had no pofitive Right unto Baptifm. §. 2. The Antipaedobaptiftsmain ground, on which they build their Opinion of the Unlawfulnefs of Infants Baptifm, taken in its full ftrength lies thus. That which no one Text in all the Scriptures either com- mands, or gives example of, that is Unlaw- full. But in all the Scripture there is no one Text, that either commands , or gives an example of Infants Baptifm, Therefore it is Unlawful]. £.3. In contradiction to this ground, and 33 * A 2d ok ft Plea and to fhew the falfencfs of it, I thus argue againft the firft part of it. If nothing be lawfull to be pratticed, but what fome Text of Scripture doth command or give exam- ple of, then nothing will be lawfull to be believed^ but what fome Text of Scripture doth affirm. For it is as neceflary that we fhould have a Scripture Affirmation for what we believe, as a Scripture Command or Example for what we praftice. And this I think no Antipaedobaptift will deny. And li fo, then many things that we now believe and pradice, and (hall become Hereticks and Schifmaticks, if we do not believe and practice them, (hall become unlawfull to us, becaufe there is in all the Scriptures no one Text that affirms the one, or commands or gives example of the other : as I fhall (hew; in both particulars. §. 4. And firft in matters of Faith. Firft , that the Son, as God » is tquall to the Father : this we believe, and I hope the Antipaedobaptifts do not disbelieve it." And yet there is no one Scripture that doth ex- prefly affirm it. So, that as Man, he was circtiweifed : this we believe, and our An- tipacdobaptifts do npt deny, and yet ( as we have already noted ) there is no one Scri- pture that doth exprefly affirm it. £.5. Again, that the Hcly Gkofl is God: for Infants Baptifw. 33 3 god : this we believe , and I would hope our Antipxdobaptifts did believe it too. And yet there is no one Scripture that doth exprefly affirm it. Alfo that the Holy Ghoft free eedeth from the Father and the Sn: this we believe-, and our Antipaedo- baptifts do not, that 1 know, deny it. And yet there is no one Text of Scripture that doth exprefly affirm it. §. 6. Thirdly , that the Three Perfons in the Trinity, the Father, the cap. 27. affirm it. P- 2, 3- $.7. Fourthly , even but this , to add no more, that it is the duty of Children to love their Parents ^ this we believe, and fure the Anabaptifts will not deny it. And yet w r here is there one Text in all the Scripture that doth exprefly affirm it. §. 8. Now if we do, and may believe thefe things, and ought to believe them, ha- ving fufficient ground for our belief of them ; even 334 A Modeft plea even good Confequence drawn from fomc one or more Texts of Scripture compared together, though no one Text of Scripture doth flngly , and alone in terms affirm them : then may we as well pradice fome things, which no one Text of Scripture doth ex- prefly command, or exemplifie, fo long as we can deduce that pradice from any one, or more Texts of Scripture compared toge- ther. And the contrary Dodine, which is the Antipaedobaptifts ground for the Un- lawfulnefs of Infants baptifm, is erroneous and abfurd. $. 9. Again, in matters of Practice , That Women as well as Si pid vxlcrent id Men ought to receive the genm argument* Sacrament of the Supper ^^KofthcLord.tWswebej terdicenda effent , lieve , and practice ; and quas Jpoftciorum the Antipaedobapt.fts too. leculeadeamfutfe And yet there is no one Umi^noniegi. j f Scripture, that mm. Calvin. In- n Jit.l.4.c.i6.$.%. an Y more exprefly com- mands or exemplifies that, than Infants baptifm is commanded or ex- emplified. §. 20. So that the weekly Lords day is to be fandified, or kept holy-, this we be- lieve and pradice, and the Antipafdoba- ptifts too. And yet there is no one Text of Scri- for Infants Baptifw. 335 Scripture that commands it. Nor is there in the Scripture any example of its fan&ifi- cation , but what may agree to any other befides it. It may indeed be fhown , thac fome where they did meet on that day, and perform holy duties : but it may a!fo be fhown that other where they did meet and perform holy duties on other days : and if one conclude for the one, then will the 0- ther conclude for the other : and fo we fhall either have all holy days , or none : and then not that, for any either command that enjoyns it, or example that infers it. §. 11. So that Alen or Won en maybe baptized either naked or cloathed we be- lieve, and the Church hath practiced. And the Anabaptifts, I fuppofe, do believe and have practiced both ways. And yet there is no one Text of Scripture that commands baptizing either way : neither is there an example of any perfons being either way baptized extant in Scripture. Of the going of fome into the water, of their being ba- ptized therewith, we find mention : but of their going into it, or being baptized with it, naked or clothed, there is nothing men- tioned. So that let the Antipaedobaptift fay, which way men and women Should be ba- ptized, whether naked or clothed, yet flill tiere will be a circumflance at leaft in pra- dice 336 A Mode ft Plea dice allowed, and ufed by them as wdl as byourfelves, without any 'Jittt hei |« pi j, Scripture Command for it, V*£*» ^aye*- or Example of it. So that **™ fc**"** men may be dipped, either Wv. D.Baf. & once > or thrice at their ba- $;. S*»ifo. c z 7 . P"zmg, we believe, and it hath in the Church been practiced both ways. But what Scripture command or example have we to determine that circumftance either way ? $.12. Now if both we, and the Anti- paedobaptifts , do rightly believe, and law- fully pradice, what we believe of, and pra- ctice in, thefe things, without any Scripture command, or example, to enjoyn, or di- rect us •, then their affertion of the Unlaw- ful nefs of what is neither commanded, nor exemplified in Scripture is erroneous, and full of abfurdity. Which yet I (hall further make to appear upon other accounts. §. 13. I think any rational man will grant, that there is no more neceflity of ha- ving a Divine Command, for every thing we take up into our practice, then there is of having a Divine Countermand for the laying down of any thing practiced by a Command Divine. Yea of the two there is more rea- fon we fhould have an exprefs command uom God to leave off what himfelf had once for Infants Baptifin. 337 once comrflanded,than there is to have a com- mand for the beginning of a practice never commanded by him. For that which he never exprefTcd any command for, may yet be agreeable to his Jecrei wilt, and fo not on- ly lawfull,but acceptable to him. And this may be fhewn in fundry cafes •, and parti- cularly in the Jews ordaining and keeping the Feafts of ^Dedication , and of Purim* Eut the leaving off to do what God hath once commanded, cannot but be againft his revealed will y and fo neither acceptable to him, nor lawfull : unlefs there be good and competent ground for the what may ^ z leaving it oft, and a iuffi- fufficient ground cient evidence of the ceafing in this cafe, See of "that: obligation to it, Dr. stiUingfleets which was once by venue innw.pm.i.ciu of a Divine command upon •?•*•*»* 3" if. If then there may be any thing ihewn, which was once exprefly commanded by God , and practiced in obedience to that command, whofe pra&ice is now left- off g and by the Anabaptifts themfelves, without any exprefs command to the contrary, and yet lawfully, then it will follow, and con- vincingly, I hope, that there may be fome- thing practiced by us , which yet never was in Scripture exprefly commanded us ; and fo Infants Baptifm may be lawfull e- Q nough # 338 A Modefi Plea uough, though never exprefly in Scri- pture commanded. Now I inftance in the Sanftifcation of the feventh d*y, and in the CircHmcifion of Infants at eight days old; both exprefly commanded, both ac- cordingly practiced ^ and both now left off to be obferved, and yet without any exprefs command for the difobferving of either. I fpeak all this while of things facred, and not merely cimll ox natural!. And lay an exprefs command, becaufe 1 find nothing elfe will fatisiie. Elfe enough hath long enough, and often enough been offered to fhew the Iawfulnefs of Infants Baptifm. Which if nothing elfe had been offered, is fufficiently proved by this Argument follow- ing, which they are as far from being igno- rant of, as they are from being able to an- swer. $. 14. That which is no fin cannot be unlawful!. Infants Baptifm is no fin : There- fore it is not unlawful!. I hat Infants ba- ptifm is no fin either to the Baptizer, or Baptized is plain, becaufe it is no tranfgref- fion of any Law. For that which is no tranf- greffion of a Law is no fin. Infants Ba- ptifm is no trangreflion of any Law. There- fore it is no fin. That that can be no fin t which is no tranfgreflionof any Law is moll evident t not onely becaufe St. John hath pofi- for Infants Baptifm: 339 pofitively defined fin to be the tranfgrejfiorz of a law, ( 1 John 3. 4 J but alfo becaufe St. Taul hath concluded negatively, that where no Law is y there u no tranfgreJfion % (Rom. 4. 15.) And thefe men that con- clude Infants baptifm unlawfuil, which muft needs fignifie its being finfull , I wonder how, or whence they come to know it, and conclude it. Sure they do not know more than St. \Panl did. And his Rule to know, fin by, and fo what is lawfull, and what un- lawfull, was the Law. For (faith he) by the Law is the knowledge of 'fin , ( Rom. 3» 7,0.) And, I had not known fin, but by thi Law : for / had not known lufi, i. e. had not known it to be a fin, except the Law had f aid, Thou [bait not covet, (Rom.7. 7,) So then Infants Baptifm being no tranfgref- fion of any law • becaufe there is no law a-* gainft it ; for there can be no tranfgreilion of a law which is not • it mull: follow that it can be no Cm, and fo cannot be unlaw- ful!. $. 15. The Scripture, I fay, being laid down to be the Rule of Lawfull and %?n» lawfull in facred Things •, as that which the Scripture commands is not onely lawfull but receffary, and that which the Scripture for* bids, is not onely unnecefTary, but alfoyW full : fo that which the Scripture neither (^2 com- 340 A Mode ft Pled commands nor forbids, is neither necefTary, nor yet finfulJ : but of a middle nature be- twixt both • and that is Lawfull, So that though the Scripture had never fpoke word, cither in particular or in general, of Infants toaptifm, yet it muft have been granted law- full, and could not have been concluded un- lawful! : becaufe neither in particular, nor in general hath the Scripture fpoke any one word or title againft the baptizing of In- t&nts. CHAP. XXXII. infants Baftlfm no Addition to the Word of Cjod. The Scriptures objetled on that Account -conjtdered and cleared. jf.l .\/Ea but,argues the Antipaedobaptift, I Nothing is lawfull that is not com- fnanded in Scripture. Infants Baptifm is not commanded in Scripture. Therefore it is unlawfull. But why is nothing lawfull that k not commanded in Scripture ? Becaufe the cloing of any uncommanded thing is an Ad- ding to the word^& all additions to the word are forbidden by the Word : and fo unlaw- ful!. Now the Scriptures that forbid all ad- ditions to the word are many, Deut:^. 2. Denu for Infants Baptifm. 341 Bent. 1 2. 3 2. ^m/. 30. 6. //a, 1.12.. $.2. But what if not every doing of an un- commanded thing bean adding to the word ? Or what if the baptizing of an Infant (fup- pofe it never fo much uncommanded) be no fuch addition to the word, as is forbid- den ? Why then Infants Baptifm, for all its fuppofed uncommandednefs, may be no fin, And fo the whole force of the Argument falls to the ground. But becaufe the beft triaf hereof will be a particular v.ew of theScri-? ptures obje&ed on this account, I will there- fore inftantly addrefs my felf to the confi- deration of them-, and from that view I (hall hope to find, as that not all doing of a thing befide the word, is an addition to the word, fo that Infants baptifm is nore of thofe cul- pable additions to the Word , which are forbidden by it. £.3. And the firft is that in Deut. 4. 2.'. Ye frail not add unto the word which J ccm~ . mand you, r.elther Jball you diminifb ought:, from %t\ that you way ^ep the Command- ments of the Lord your God, which /. corns wand. §. 4. To this I anfwer firft that the Ad- ding here forbidden cannot poffibiy be fo un- derftbod, as to make it unlawfull to do any. thing, even appertaining to the worfhip of God, which is not exprefly commanded. Q3 ift ; 34» 4 Modejl Plea in the word of God. And that will be c- nough to overthrow their ground,and fecure Infants Baptifm from the guilt of unlawful- nefs. For it is evident, that the word here commanded to Ifrael, to which they mere mot to add, and from which they were not to dimimjh, are the Statutes, and the judg- ments, which Mofes taught them to do (ver.ij namely, in this Book oi Deute- ronomy, and the fevera! chapters and verfes of it : and however in the whole book of the Mofaical Law. Now it is mod certain, lhat thofe Statutes and judgments, as they lie difperfed in the whole book of Mofes Law, do> reach unto all forts of duties of common life, towards ourfelves, and to- wards, our brethren, as well as of worfhip Edwards God. If then all doing any un- commanded thing be an adding to the word, and that adding to it which is here forbidden by it, then all other uncommanded actions, as well as uncommanded afts of worfhip and fervice towards God, muft hereby be forbidden, and fo be unlawfull : and we muft no more do any a&ion of common life, than any ad of worfhip and fervice to- wards God, but what is exprefly comman- ded in the word, for fear of incurring the guilt of adding to the word, and doing that which is unlawfull. And then there will be Ab- for Itfatos Bd ft if ml 343 Abfurdities enow follow- ^ Ecd ing hereupon, as has upon poiitie# Dr . Hm _ feveral accounts, and oc- mon i Will-woi- caiions , been fhown by ihip, &>c fundry of our Divines. But if the Prohibition of adding to the word here, be not, for the abfurdities confequent thereunto, to be extended unto the actions of comnfon life, then it is not to be exten- ded to the ad ions of religious fervice. For the lame addition that is not to be made to the one, is not to be made to the other : and the fame diminution that is not to be made from the one is not to be made from the o- ther. There being no diftin&ion in this cafe made betwixt the one and the other, it muft be applied to both or to neither. And either there (hall no uncommanded a&ions of common life be lawful!, or elfe fome ani- ons of religion may be lawfull, though not commanded , and the doing of them no ad- dition to the word. And if fo, then Infants Baptifm may be lawfull enough , notwith- standing any thing that here is (aid to the contrary, and not be found any addition to the word. §. 5. Secondly, Ianfwer, that,thisway of Interpreting this Text, fo as to render all uncommanded either civil or facred a- (Sions unlawfull being overthrown, there Q 4 are,- 344 A Mode ft Plea are other commodious rendrfngs of the Text, which may fully fpeak the fenfe of it, and yet render Infants Baptifm not unlaw- ful). §. 6. One is that of Hugo Cjrotitu^hQ faith , To diminifi is not U^rTZI^b? X ° d ° thaC Which iS bidden - tu^uLcldhct r ° ad /' is to do otherwife qumeftjujl'wnfa- than 'tis bidden. To do tere. Qvoun loc. what otherwife ? Why that fure which is forbidden. His word is not ( alittd ) another tiring % as if the doing of any other thing, than what was bidden, were in his fenfe that ad- ding to the word which is forbidden : but it is (kliter) otherwife, clearly fhewing his fenfe of the Adding here forbidden to be the doing of what was bidden, otherwife than it was bidden to be done. Now what is this to Infants Baptifm? How can our doing of it be a doing otherwife than is commanded, and foanadd'ng, in his fenfe to the word, if in the word there be nothing at all commanded that concerns it. And if it be not all com- manded, how is it poffible we fhould do it otherwife than 'tis commanded, and fo be guilty of adding to the word, in his fenfe, by the doing of it ? §. 7. Another is that of Dr. Ham- mand 7 who makes the paying of an Uni- form for Infants Baftifm. 345 form Obedienceto God by Defence of Super* the Jews according to the itiuon^g. 15.16, Law of Mofes to be the mean ng of the not adding nor diminifhing mentioned in this Text. Now what is this, yon ft a /I fulfill a II my commandments* and not difobty any of them, either by doing •what I forbid^ or by leaving, undone what J command, or by doing anything that I have commanded othervpife than I have commanded it, to the bufinefs of Infants Ba- ptifm ? What one either Affirmative or Ne- gative Law of God touching his worfhrp > and tervice given to the Jews by Mo ft, is ; violated and difobeyed thereby? And .if- none, then for any thing^ yet here faid, it muft remain lawful!. §. 8. A third is that of theirs, with > whom I agree, that interpret the not adding here forbidden of not adding any thing to . the word of God as the word of God I which was never fpoken by God. The word Add is explain'd by the word Di- miniflj. To dimin jb any thing from the word of God is properly to rob God of any part of it. This is done two ways. Firft, » by wholly deflroying it, as if it had never «• been fpoken at all, And this is a thing that they were gulty of, whoever they were, by whom any book, or part of any book of Qjj, Goda, 34* ^ Medefi Plea Gods word hath been loft, if ever any werf, as is to be fufpefted : forae things being fpo- ken of as written, which are not to be found amongft the writings that are extant. Se- condly, it is done by diminifhing the An~ thcrity of it ,, reckoning that for merely Humane, which is Divine. This is a thing which we are wrongfully charged by the Pa- pifts to be guilty of, becaufe we own not the Apocryphal Books as the divinely infpired word of God, but as the writings of unin- spired men. But they are juftly guilty of it,, that look upon the Scri- Cafpar Swenck- pture as a dead letter, and. qum literm m- °y as out of date now in cidemem rejitien- the times of the effufion of dumeffe:fohJp£ greater light. This is the W oT M 1W Dodrine of the Smnckr effe debere. Aided. r .,. ■* ... . .. Prolegom.Tbeolo. P 1 **** 5 * »™ Weigdt And accordingly to Add to" the- wordi for Infants Baj>ti[m* 347 word of God is to* foift in and obtrude words upon God , pretending them to be. delivered and fpoken by him, though he ne- ver fpake them , nor gave any man order to fpeak them from him. And this is done two ways. Fir ft, by adding words to the word of God. This he fhould be guilty of that fhould put any words into the Bible more than Origin .illy were there •, or fhould put into the Tranflation of the Btble more then is in the words or fenfe of the Original,. And this they are guilty of, that affirm any thing to be fpoken by God, which he neven fpake. And this. 1ST idol as Stock, and John o( Leiden ^jg% ^ Ringleaders araongft the ^ P'P* 1 »; Germane Anabaptifts for- merly have been charged with. And I could, wifh none of our Englifh Enthufiafts were chargeable with it. Secondly, it is done by giving a divine authority to words not fpoken by a divine infpiration. This we ac- cufe the Papifts to be guilty of in making the Apocryphal Books of equal Authority with the Canonical. Which yet cannot be pro- ved to have been written by a Divine Infpi- ration •, nor to have been given by God as a Law of Faith % but onely written by Men as a. Direction for Life. >* 10,. If then for the Baptizing of In- fants J4& A Modtft Plea fants we pretend no word of Gods not fpo- ken by him - if into his word we have put no words of our own, or any mans elfe, nor- have given to any thing not written by him 2x1 equal Authority with his word i then we -are nor, we cannot be guilty of that Adding to the word of God which here is prohibi- ted. None fure is fc weak as to think the baptizing of a child to be the adding of words to the word of God. §. li, And what hath been faid of this Text will ferve in anfwer to other Texts of rhefame import. Such as ( Dent. 12.32.) where it is faid, What thing [oertr I com* mand you, obferve to do it, thon [halt not addjheretOy nor diminifb from it. What thing foever, that -is, as the Septuagint ren- der it, *Zv prfM,, every word that I injoyn you, every word of command that I give you, that fhall you be carefull to obferve j to that ftiall you pay an uniform obedience* forbearing to dathe things- that 1 forbid, and doing the things, whatfoever they be, that I command •, and to my words ye (hall add no words of your own 5 ye fhalJ put into my Law no commands that I never gaveyoo* you (hall not take from my Law any of the commands that I have given you ^ ye (hall not change the Rule I have fet down for you so walk by, either in whole or in part, by impofing for Infants Baftifm. 349 impofing on your felvcs either more fevere ©r more eafie performances than I have re- quired from you , inftead of thofe that I have required : but ye (hall do fully that which I have commanded, and ye fhall do it faithfully as I have commanded it. §. 12. And this is agreeable to thofe Texts, where this uniform obfervance of the then fetled rule is more explicately fet down. As (in\Deut. 5. 32. J je /hall ob~ feme to do therefore as the Lord hath com' manded you, yon fhall not turn afide to the ri^ht hand or to the left. And (?>eut. 28. 1 4 J ThoH.Jhalt not go a fide from any of the irordsj which I ,comwa*d thee this day to the right hand or to the left, to go after 0* ther gcds toferve them. And (Joftua 1 .7 .J Be th h fircng) arid very couragictts 9 that thou may]} objtrze to do according to all the Law, ti huh Mofes my vfervant commanded thee , turn not from it to the right hand^ or to the left. £.13. Now what is this to Infants Ba- ptifm, fuppofing it utterly uncommanded ? How is the baptizing of an Infant , a not doing as the Lord hath commanded ? or a going alide from any of his words ? or a turning from them to the right hand or the left ? What one word of our own, or anies elfe, have we added to his to bring it, in? what 3 jo A Modeft Pie a what one word of his have we left out, that elfe might have given a flop to our doing, of it ? what one word of his have we changed to make the eafier way for its intro- duction, or continuation ? what one thing required by him have we turned from, and let alone unperformed, that we m : ght do that in the ftead of it ? yea, on the con- trary, how doth not our doing of it hold proportion with his word, and fo can be no violation of his word ? In fhort, when it can be made appear that the baptizing of Infants, is the putting of words into Mofes's^ Law, then we (hall, and till then we fhall not yield, that it is that adding to the word of God, which God by Mofis in this Text forbad. §. 14. Such again is that faying of A- gur, Prov. 30.6. Add thou not unto hi r words left he reprove thee t and thou be found a liar. What can this mean other, than that no man ought to add any of his own^ ©r others words to the word of God, as if God had fpoken them , whereas he never {pake word of them ? This whofoever he be that doth,he muft needs be founds liar,when, God comes to reprove him. But what re- proof can he be liable to for adding to his wordsjthat hath added nothing to them ? Orv how can he be found a liar upon the account for Infants Baftijm. 35 1 ©f adding to Gods words, who doth not affirm, (Jod ever faid one word more than he hath faid ? £.15. And now what is this Text, or any thing that can be inferred from it, to our pleading for Infants baptifm ? Have we for the introducing or defending that pra&ice, ' inferted into the word of God any words of our own, pretending them to be his words > Let the book be fearcht, and the words pro- duced , and let the fhame of fuch adding light upon the doers of it. But if we do no> fuch thing, if we have added no one word concerning this to Gods Words, then can this Text make nothing at all againftus, who- have done nothing of that which is forbid- den by it I §. 16. Indeed from fuch words of God as are exprefTed in Scripture, we draw fuch Confluences as naturally flow from them: being rightly interpreted. But this is no adding to the words of God. This is but what we are enabled to by the example of our Saviour and his Apoftles : who prove things not exprefTed in Scripture by Confe- quences deduced from Scripture : and by fuch proving juftifie a rational colle&ion from. the word to be no culpable addition to the word, which is the thing that this Text for- bids. 352 A Mode (I Plea §. 1 7. Yea but, do we not find the Jews feverely reproved again and again for perr forming uncommanded ads of worfhip, of Which, faith God, 1 commanded th.mnot, seither came it into my heart , or mind, fer. 7. 31. & 19. 5. & 32. 35 ? Yes verily. And what then ? Why then uncommanded ads of worfhip and fervice arc. unlawfully And fo Infants Baptifm will upon that ac- count alfo be. unlawful!, as.being an uncom- manded rhrg. #. 18. So the Anabaptifts indeed rea^ fons from thefe Texts : but without any rear (on, yea againft all reafon. For the ads fpoken of in thofe Texts as not commanded, are acts of devotion to , and worfhip of falfe gods , building high p ! aces to Baal 9 and caufing their fons and daughters to pafs tbrough the fire to Molech. Now in the name of God, doth this follow ?. IfraeJ, were reproved for performing uncomman- ded ads of devotion and Idolatrous wor- ship to falfe gods ? therefore it is unlawful! for Chriflians to perform uncommanded ads of devotion, and religious worfhip to the true God ? Or, becaufe it was unlawful for them to caufe their fons and daughters to pafs through the fire to Mokch, there- fore it muft be unlawfull for us to caufe our fons and daughters to pafs through the water to for Infants Bdptifrn* 353 to Jefus Chrift ? May not wc baptize our Infants, and fo confecrate them unto God? becaufe they may not burn their Infants, and fo facrifice them to the Devil > What an abfurd ? What a wild, and irrational con- fequence is this ? J. 19. But let us a whi'e confider the exprefiion, which J commanded them not y norfpakeit, neither carre it into my hearty or mind. What is this but a Meiofit, inti- mating in a milder expreffion a feverer in- terdiction? which I commanded not , that is, which I have moft ftriftly forbidden, as abhorring it,and abominating it in my heart. And were not thefe things forbidden ftri&ly enough, both in general in the firft and fe- cond Commandment of the Decalogue, and particularly in Ltvit. 18. 21. where it is exprefly faid, Thou Shalt not let any of thy feed pafs through the fire to Molech, neither (loalt thou profane the name of thy God, And again, Levit. 20. 1, 2, 3, 4,5. where (toning to death by the people of the land, and that without mercy, is threatned againft the offender in this kind. See I thefe un- commanded things, as they are called here, were things elfewhere moftftri&Iy prohi- bited, moil feverely interdicted. §. 20. Again it is faid in the 1 hird Com- mandment , The Lord mil not hold him 'guilt- 354 A Mddcft Plea guiltlefs that takjth bis name in vain. Is that all, that the Lord will not look on him that taketh his name in vain as altogether an innocent man ? Is it not, that the Lord will moil feverely punifh him? What elfe is meant in Ez,ek, 17. 18, 19. ferem. 7. 9, with 12,14, 15. Ztch. 5. 2, 3,4. Ma- Uch. 3.5. Hofea 4. 2. Jerem 23. 10. So his not commanding here is his forbidding. The not coming into huheart, is his hating fuch abomination , as it is called, Jeremy 1. 35. £.21. Now what is this to Infants Ba- ptifm? Where hath God any where for- bidden it, that the doing of it fliould be fuch an abomination to God f From this manner of Gods expreffing himfelf, 1 cm~ mandti nop. touching things moft feverely forbidden, hated , and abhorred by God , how doth any argument arife, how is any reafoning framed to the rendring of that unlawfull to man, as abominable unto God, which God is fo far from having ever any where forbidden, or expreft any deteftation agatfnft, that he is fuppofed never to have laid the leaft word about it f §> 22. Yea, what if this be fpoken in the way of aggravation of their fault in pro- ceeding to fuch unnatural cruelties towards, their children in the worfliip of falfegods, as for Infants Baptifm. 355 as were never by the true God required of them ? As if God Almighty had faid, Your idolatrous wickednefs is fo much the grea- ter, in that ye do thefe things to ferve your falfe gods, which, for the cruelty, and un- naturalnefs of them, I who am the true God, never commanded you to perform to me h it never fo much as once came into my heart or mind to require any fuch thing of you to my felf, ftill this will no way be applica- ble unto Infants Baptifm, which can in no refped be parallel'd unto thefe moft inhu- mane ads of the moft devillifh worfhip. §., 23. No more can that of J fa. 1 . 1 2. ( a place often enough thrown in our difh about this bufinefs ) Who hath required this at your hands f For the fault there reproved was not the performing of ofermium m* ao uncommanded aftion : quitU, bene dent the thing it felf, to come tbymiama in abo- und appear before God , min^ionem eonj and that no lefs than thrice Zm^y^Zln a year, being moft parti- There are feveral cularly commanded, Excd. accounts upon 25.17. and Exod. 34. 23. which God in But it was the performing Scrkwre is (aid of a commanded adion Ztlf^Jlt . . r . , . n not to approve or with fuch hypoenfie as acce p C f Sacri- they did it with ^ it was fices, which yet their being hypocrites in were of his own their 35^ A Mo deft Plea inftitutioo. i. in their hearts even whileft S&HSI& '^y were before che eyes terers : That peo- of God - Their hearts werc pie being grown not with him, even whileft formal and cor- they were performing ex* rupc ti uited in Sa- tericr ads of worfliip and cnfices , and the fervke t0 him Now {n work wrought in r i r u n them, and°faid fuch «fc the moft com- by them they nianded acts of worfhip fhould be juftifi- are hateful to God ^ not as ed. Godexpref- ads of worfhip, but as ling his indigna- a ft s of f uch wor fhippers. t£jg£2& This may be feen in ,he the things them- Context from 12 to 21. felves wherein and fo again I fa. 66. 3 , 4. they trufted, that which was pub- liflied by Gam his hoft and Deacon. Bp Pri- deaux Introducl. to Hiitor. p. do. According to Bucbolcer in his Chronology ( pag. £3 y. ) he was feaniflied Anno Cbrifti 96 t o Patmos, where he writ his Revelation : Anno ChrijU 98 he returned from bamlhment to -Ephefu* where in A n no gg he wrote his Gofpel : for which he quotes Hierom. Cum publico edifto edito juffijjet omnes Chriflianos <& maxime prxdicatores EvangeliipeUi in exilium profugere Joannes coxites eji iaPathmon infulm ubi iieiwr Apocalypfui fcripfiffe, fi modo iUm W R eft 16:, A Modcjl Plea eft bic Joannes — Tiin.iem trucLUto Domifiano per* mijfa eft CbriftunU libertds rcdeundi, tuque revcr- Jut eft Joannes &i Ecclcfiam fuam Ephelinam, &r tranquillitMem mcIm J 'crip fit contn Ebionitas, Mar- cionem, e^Cherintum lCerimhum~\ bxretkosE- vxngclium [mm — Herman. Bonnus. Farrag Ex- '.emplor. fol. 7. See alfo Ifddcfifons Chronology j and Hutcbefon upon fohn, pag. 1. The fame may be further confirmed from feveral other Chrono- logies, as that of Rcgino frumienfis ; Hermannui Contractus; Marixnus Scotm > the CompiUth Cbrono- losJLM published by Joannes FijUrius - 3 the Ptntbeon of Gotfridui Viterbienfis ; and Wtrncr Kolevcinf^s Fafcicultcs Ternporum ; alfo from Spondxnuss Epi- tome of Buronius, AnnoChrift. 97, & 99. §. 33. And however that the reference of it is onely unto itfelf, is evident by what goes before, and after, in this, and the fol- lowing verfe. For I teftifie, faith the Au- thor of this Book, unto every man that h.e^r- eth the Words f a b °°K ^c words or tfolvrf, *rab. Tome part of the words? So that in accordance here with the adding here forbidden is the putting of any word or words to the words of this book, more, or other, then were at firft fet down in it, by the Author of it - 9 whofe Hoc propter infd- defign is to prevent any fames dixit Gor- mans corrupting of his ran./fl/oc.cxBeda. book by addition or dimi- nution, by putting any word to ir^ or taking any word from it. §. 36. And this was a caution but ne- ceifary for thofe times, when Hereticks be- gan to corrupt the Apofto- Innuit futures in Heal writings with their Ecclcfia Hxreticos own interpolations. And fuiscriptum ft- f Marc ions fo dealing cm Adulterant, h ^ s rf $ atque M ens car . v ■ • *mpeudu,.& in pwres, both by taking a- f«w errors though nothing were faid of either ^ and the Scriptures fuppofed lilence in the cafe is no proof, either that he did not command, or they not pradice any fuch thing. I will fpeak of both feverally. R 4 CHAP; 3*8 A Modefi Pla CHAP. XXXIII. The Scriptures fiend m proof of our Savi- ours not commanding the baptising of Infants. S.I. A Nd firft> it doth not follow that ,/jL our Saviour gave no precept for the baptizing of Infants, becaufe no fuch precept is particularly (as our Adverfaries fuppofe) expreflid in the Scripture. For our Saviour fpake many things to his Difci- ples concerning the kingdom of God, both before his PaiSon, and alfo after his Refur- re&ion, which are not written in the Scri- ptures* And who can fay> bat that among thofe many unwritten faying of his there might be an exprefs precept for Infants ba- prifm f And if there were one,, it is never the lefs binding for its not being written,. It is Gods fpeaking, not mans writing, that makes his word Authentick, and his com-, mand obliging. If no Apoftle, nortvan- gelift had ever fet pen to paper to tell us by writing , what our Saviour did command,. fure his commands had been as obliging , though unwritten , as they are now after their writing. And if any command of his did for Infants Baptifm. 369 did efcape writing, as well might be, the Evangelifts neither refolving every one (Se- verally , nor agreeing all joyntly y to fet down in writing all his commands, as wri- ting at feveral times, and in feveral places* and upon feveral occaiions, and without any command (that appea s) from God to fet down univerfally all his fayings, and make one Odsx 7 as it were, of all his Laws • I fay , if any of his com- mands did efcape writing, See , D %" m A it does notwithstanding Refolvil ^ f Co* bind thofe, to whom it is, troverfies, though by any other way than writing, credibly made known, as mucfi as if it had been written. So that if it may credibly appear, that our Saviour did give any precept for the baptizing of Infants., then will Infants baptifm be to be received and practiced upon a higher account, than that of the mere lawfulnefs of it, as being though not commanded, yet not forbidden in the Scriptures. §. 2. And truly, to pafs by S. Ambrofi his affirming that infants Baptifm was a Conftitu- And they all ac- tion of our Saviours, that gree with St. ,4w- ftch ,a Precept Was given ff £$fc by him, the very practice virgincm9 who of the Church to baptize exprefly affirms R 5 Iii. 37° A Mode ft plea it , Padobaptif- Infants (as we have fhewn mm ejfe Cmftit* ft t0 be ) doth make h cre . And it proves it dlble : f? r " "noteafily out of St. fob. 3. imaginable how fuch a $.A.B. Laud Con- pra&ice fhould come up fer.s. i$.?4g.s5< fo early, and fo univer- in margins. fally into the Primitive Church, if the Church had not received it from the Apoftles as a command of Chrifts to baptize Infants. §. 3. Who that undcrftood it to have been our Saviours command to teach all na- tions to chferze alt things what foe ver he badcommardedthem, (Matth. 28. 19,20.) and obferved the Apoftles teaching,by word or practice, the baptizing of Infants, could 3udge any other, but that the Baptifm of In- fants was one of thofe things, which he had commanded them to teach ail nations to ob- ferve ? Though I have alfo fhown, that e- ven our Saviours filence in the cafe, not ex- cluding Infants from that , which it had been the ufe of the Church before his time to adminifter to them, when he did inftitute Baptifm to be the Ceremony of admitting into Difciplefhip to him, is a fufficient indi- cation of his mind, that it was his will they fliould be admitted ^ efpecially when it is t emembred and considered , that the fame life that was before his Inftitution, was con- tinued tinued ftill after it for Infants Baptifm. J?r which makes it evident, that he made no alteration in it. §. 4. Not to add, that this very Text of mine was anciently lookt upon as a ground, and even as a command of our Saviours, for Infants Baptifm, And there- fore St. Auguftine having exhorted the Tetagiw to baptize his infant, expo- ftuhtes with him for con- tradicting, and going a- bout with new difputes to break the old Rule of Faith ; namely in the point of the baptizing of Infants upon the account of Ori- ginal Sin in them. For whereto, faith he, tends your faying, that children have no , not fo much as of iginal fin ^ but to this, that they might not come to Jefus ? that is to be ba- ptized, that being the thing which he before had prefTed him to. But ( faith he ) Jefus erieth to thee ( that fure is as much as if he had commanded) Suffer the little children to come unto me, that is to be baptized : as is evident by the defign of the Father in that place. J^uare contradi- cts i quare ncvis dijputationibus An- tiquum fidei regu- lam frangere co- narU ? ^uid eft enim quod dick i Parvuli non ha- bent omnino vet originate pecca- tum 1 ^Hid eft enim quod diets 3 nifi ut non acce- dant ad Jefam ? Sed tibi clam.it fc[us } Sinitepue- ros venire ad me. V. Aug^Serm. 8, de Verb. Jpoft. yj% A Modeft Plea §. 5. And accordingly TertuHian, who lived within two hundred Ve Bttptifmo, pig. years of our Saviours birth, %6^EdiuKigilu thinking this Text to op- pofe his Opinion , which was for the delaying of the Baptifm of In.- fants for a while, yet not as unlawful!, but as more profitable , as he phanfied, pro- pounds this Text as an Objection against his Opinion, and labours to anfwer it. Which fbews however that even fo early as his time, this Text was lookt upon as a Precept for Infants Baptifm. $. 6. And what faith he to it ? Why by way of Concefiion he faith, Our Lord doth indeed fay, Do not hinder them from coming to me. And what then . ? Why then let them come when they are grown up to ripenefs of years. Yea, but if they muft ftay fo long before they be baptized, they will not be little ones when they come to ba- ptifm •, and fo will not be concerned in tfiis /Text, which fpeaks of the coming not of Adult perfons, but of young children unto thrift. He faith not, Suffer thofe that are Adult, but Suffer tittle children to come unto me. And his faying r Suffer little children to come unto me, imports his mind to have them come, and his readinefsto re- ceive them tt their coming ta him, even wben^ for Inhnts Baptifa. 373 when, ar.d whilft rhey are little children. And what man of judgment , would ever have interpreted our Saviours faying, Suffer the little children to come unto me and for- bid them r.ot, at a time when little children were brought to him, and hindred, for be- ing brought to him fo little, as if he had by fo faying meant, Suffer thefe , which now are little children, to come to me hereafter, when they (hall be men? that is ,. as much as to fay, Suffer them not to come to me now : which is to command the very fame thing which at the v^ry fame time he rebuked his Difciples for going a- bout to do ; and contrary to his prefent acting, who even then turn'd them not a- way from him, but took them up into his arms, and laid his hands upon them , and bleffed them. A glofs this,, that contra- dicts, and corrupts the Text. §. 7. Again, faith he, Vtniant dttmdip- sunt, &c. Let them come when they have learned, and are taught whither to come, But thofe, whofe coming to Chrift occa- sioned this fpeech, and according to whofe then prefent condition the fpeech is to«be underftood, were not fuch, nor fo taught, not fuch as had learned, or could be taught how to come to Chrift : but were Infants brought to him by others by reafon of their inabi- 374 A M°foft p l ea This paflfage of inability to come to him of Terwtltinbecuite themfelves : and of them it is much Hood thcn and of fuch as they more fully anfwe- now t0 be underftocd, ana red by B. Qmitn accordingly have been un- Ealef. Anglic, derflood in all the ages of SufpirU.U.c.is. the Church: to be fure as limits Infa/t e f r rl Y * Tt "i l Tc dme ; Baptifm Afferted, elfe wh Y dld hedifputea- Par. 2. chap. 7. gainft it I §. 8. But if there were neither this, nor any other Text, that was, orlooktlike, a Precept for Infants Baptifm, in the whole Bible, yet there might have been one given, though none were written. A nd what pro- bability there is of it that one was given, if none of thofe Texts that are written were by the pra&ice of the Church interpreted to be fuch, I have now fhown. CHAP. for Infants Btptifm. 3 75 CHAP. XXX IV. The Scriptures ftlence ko proof rf the A- pdfiies baptizing no Infants, § i.QEcondly, as it follows not, that our O Saviour gave no expreCs precept for Infants baptifm , becaufe none is written, that is, none is written foexprefly as to be acknowledged for fuch by the Antipacdo- baptifts, though my Text, as I have (hewn you, is fo exprefs as to have been taken for fuch in St. Aurvftines time, and in Tertul- lia»s time , fourteen hundred, and fifteen hundred years ago, and for ought I know, or any man living can prove to the contrary, from the beginning : fo it doth not follow, that the Apoftles did baptize no Infants, be- caufe it is not exprefly written in the Scri>- ptures, that they did baptize any v though 1 have (hewn you from the Scripture a very pregnant proof of fueh pra&ice even by the Apoftles themfelves in their own times, did not prejudice fa blind the eyes of our Adverfaries that they will not fee it. For they might baptize Infants, though it were not expreffed in their extant writings that they did fo. $. 2>. 37^ A Modefl Pica $.2. A e ali things written in the Scri- ptures, that all the Twelve Apoftles did in all places, where they came, and preached, gathered, and fetled Churches? Yea, how little is there written of what was done by any of them . ? And how many are there of them, of whom there is nothing written at all-, neither what they did, nor whither they went, nor what became of them? Did they nothing of whofe doings nothing is written? who are at leaft one half of the whole number of the Apoftles. And if they did any thing , as fure enough they would be doing , they might as well do that, bapttze.Infant c , as any thing el fe, for any thing, that is written, And where we rind Infants Baptifm in a Church planted by an ApofUe, as in Mttfiovia^ Chnftianized by St. tAndrew , or in India by St. Tfa* mat. Why may we not think that planted there by that Apoille, as well as other Chri- flvan Cuftoms or Conftitutions, though in the Scripture there be a deep filence as to the whole Story. And there is as good proof, that they did not any thing elfe, of all thofe things which our Saviour comman- ded them, as that they did not that : be- caufe no more is written of any thing elfe that they did, than of that, which is juft nothing at all. ' ' ' . for Infants Baptifm. 377 §. 3 . And they of whofe doings any thing is written, d;d they no more, than juft what was written ? Were they fo ex- ad: in keeping, and publifhing Diaries of aii their a&ions f Not a word faid ? not a deed done, but what was book'd dawn ? How many perfons do you read of that were baptized by Paul in all that time that he continued preaching the Gofpel, and planting the Church of Chrift at Rome 2 And do ye think none were baptized by him, or at his command all the while i Can there be a Church founded, and formed up with- out baptifm f And if any were baptized, where is it written in Scripture, who, what, or how many they were f Again, do ye think the Saints at Rome did never comme- morate the death of Chrift in the celeb-ra- tion of the Eucharift ? If yea, what men- tion is there of it in Scripture ? In what book, chapter , verfe is it to be read ? No doubt both the one and the other Sacrament was by Pauls inftru&ing and ordering re- ceived there : and yet is the Scripture pro- foundly Client as to any fuch thing. And who now will be fo filly as from the Scri- ptures filence to draw a negative conclufion, and fay no fuch thing was done there, be- caufe the Scripture fays nothing of the doing of it. The like may be faid of other A-* pofttes^ 378 A Medeft Pie a poftles , and the Churches planted by them. $. 4. Unlefs therefore that which is written were a perfed regifter of all that was done by all, and every one of the Apoftles, as it is not of the doings of either all, or one half, or any one of them, it cannot be proved, that no one of them did any thing, or appointed any thing to be done, ( for in- stance to baptize Infants) becaufe it is not ex- tant in thofe few fcanty memoires, and inti- mations rather than relations, of fome acti- ons of fome few of them,written for the rnofl part occafionally, which are come to our hands, that any one of them d d it. They might therefore do it, though their doing of it be notexprefly written in the Scriptures. §. 5. And that they did it, or however fo far delivered their mind concerning it,that done it was, and upon the account of their authority is raoft credible. Becaufe the Pradice thereof is, and has been , looked on in all the Ages of the Church, fucceed- ing that, wherein they lived, asaTradition of theirs. And that Tradition from them is as credibly avouched to us, as their wri- ting thofe feveral Epiitles and Gofpels, which we receive for rheir writings , and look upon as the word of God. And we may as well receive the one upon that Tra- dition for Infants Baptifm. 3 79 dition as the other, and with as good rea- fon rejed the one as the other. We have the Teftimony of the C hurch for the one, and we have but the Teftimony of the Church for the other. And if we may be- lieve the C hurch, when it telis us the Apo- ftles writ thofe Books, why may we not as well believe it, when it tells us the Apoftles ordered that thing ? And if it be of no cre- dit in the latter, let our adverfaries consi- der whether they do not by fo faying, de- rogate from, and deftroy all its credit in the former. And fo the matter is at laft come to this, that either we muft have no new Te- ftament Scriptures, or elfe we muft have Infants baptiim. The new Teflament , and this Sacrament of it, muft for ought I fee, ever ftand and fall together : both ftanding upon one bottom, Catholick Tradition, which muft bear up both, or neither ^ not being able to fupport the one, if it cannot fupport the other alfo. §6. I will not fay but that fome few ( one or two, for many hundreds of years) may have thought it not necelTary to be adminiftred fo foon as in the prime of In- fancy , unlefs in cafe of death. But their not thinking it necefTary then, is a fuf- iic'ent evidence of their opinion of its lawfulness at other times. For what is not iawfull 380 A Modeft Plea lawful! at other times, cannot be necefTary even then. §, 7. And what ever reafon we find any of the Ancients had to think it fitter to de- fer it, I am of opinion we fhalJ never find the unlawfulnefs of it to have been any of their reafons. TertulUnn Quti enim necejfe thought the deferring of it ejt Sponjores e- was more pro fitable • but turn pcriculo M- l j • c ■ 1 ge?i?quia&ipfi not the doing of it unlaw- per moruiitatem iul ^ to be Jure he does not deftituere promif- Ly fo. And what's his pones fun pojfunt, rea f on a g a inft the neceffity ffi^^.^"^ That the Godfa- de Bapt t m&* mi g nt not.be brought into danger of failing in their undertaking, by their own mortality, or the Infants untowardnefs. The deferring of it might then be prudential y but that makes not the doing of it unlawfull. And if he thought it prudenral to defer ir, others as judicious as he have thought it no lefs prudence to haften it. And fo his opinion in that cafe fignifies nothing as to our prefent concern. §. 8 . Perhaps fome might think it pru- dence to defer it, to avoid the expofing of fo facred anadminiftration to the jeers of pro- fane fcoffers. Dionyfita Mcd.Hhr.c.iz. t ^ e ^ reo j a p te mentions fome for Infants Baptifm. 381 fome fuch in his days , as jeer'd at the Sureties being interrogated and anfwering in the Infants name. And no doubt there are now fuch in our days as think that pra- ctice ridiculous enough. But ftill be it as ridiculous as any has imagined it , that renders it not unlawful. And if every thing muft be laid by that any will think ridiculous, we (hall have little left , either of our Worfhip or Do&rine. When fome heard of the Refu I fee no reafon why any fuggeftions or pretences of inconveniency , unnecefTari- nefs i or novelnefs in that pra&ice by an inconfiderable number of perfons either of elder or later times, (hould fway us a- gainft the vogue of the Catholick C hurch, to depofite a Confti ution in which we fee there is fo much conveniency , for which we fee there is fo great neceflity, of for Infants Baftifm. 383 of which we fee there is fo great anti- quity • antiquity reaching up , both unto , and alfo into , the Apoftles Age as being delivered unto the Church by them. CHAP, 384 A Moeie fi Mt* CHAP. XXXV. The ^Argument from the fixth ^Article of our Church anfwtred. #.i.\7Ea, but is it not the exprefs Do- X Urine of our Church that Holy Scripture containeth aU things necejfary to falvatim? Yes. And what then? Is Infants Baptifm therefore unlawful!? No fuch matter. It follows not, I hope there are more things lawful] , than what are either neceflary to falvation , or are contained in holy Scri- pture. §. 2. But what then follows ! Why this. That, fuppoiing Infants baptifm were nei- ther read in Scripture, nor could be proved thereby , it were not to be believed as an Article of the faith , nor were the be- lief of it to be thought ne:ejfary to falva- tion. But fure a thing is not therefore un- lawful), becaufe it is not to be received as an Article of the Faith ; or becaufe its belief is not neceflary to falvation. And fo this Article, even on that fuppofition, rights not with the lawfulnefs of Infants Ba- ptifm. #.3. But we deny the fuppofition, and fay for Infants Baptifm. 335 fay that Infants Baptifm Nullum daripotcji is contained in the Holy dogmi ni fslutem Scriptures, in that manner tu murium , as other th * n f s «, *« arc $«<>4 fn scripture noc exprefled in it, bat yet non contineMur may be deduced from it, cxprefsd vel im- namely eminently though confequcntim it- though not expreily ., foas ghimdm ink clici all Points of Faith are con- pojfn. Wendelin tained in the Creed, that arc Tbeolog.^Prokg. not exprefled in it : or as eLditoflhicui ^Duties are contained in inteiligo vel in fe, tne Decalogue, or all Pe- vei per fe : vel in titions are contained in the fuis prmdpiU & L or ^ s rayer tnat arc ■script, q. s. prop, mall y exprefled therein. i.pag.194. Etfi cnim non extet exprejfum prtceptum bac de re ( f c de bxptixxniis infxntibm fidelium UberU ) coUiAtut tmen pcr$icui ex fuisprincipw, hoc eft, ex Lifts propter qua* confcrendus fit alicui-baptifmtts, & c . Id tf. 4- And that it may be proved thereby, I hope this Difcourfe hath alrea- dy given a fufficient evidence. And before I conclude , I will yet add one further proof of it : and that fuch an one as S though 386 A Modefl plea though fome think not concluflve of the Point, yet that acute Divine as well as Heroick Prelate, A. B. Laud, thought to be a dired: proof, and neer an exprcjfion in Serif ture it felf Tis Ads 2. 38, 39. "Then Peter faid unto than , Recent , and be baptized every one of you in the Name of fefus £hrifi 9 for the remiffion of fins , and ye JhaJl receive the gift of the Holy Ghoft. For the promife ts unto you y and to your children, &c. But how doth this prove Infants Baptifm ? Why, let that learned Man tell you in his own words. For *' when St. P^rhad ended that great Ser- **naon of his, J els 2. he applies two com- €t forts unto them, ver. 38. Amend your €i lives, and be baptized, and you fhall re- f'cem the gift of the Holy Ghoft. And "then ver. 39. he infers, For the Proraife < c is made to you, and to your children. 6i The Promife ; what Promife ? What ? * c why the Promife of San&ifkation by the eC Holy Ghoft. By what means? Why, *' by Baptifm. For 'tis expreily, Be bapti- cC zed, and ye fhall receive. And as ex- Where God has been kind, why (hould Man become cruel, and fliut out Infants from the benefits of a promife, when God has opened a door wide enough to let them in to it .? . §. 6. It is true, the word Children is noc always to be underftood of Infants , but fometimes of Men : and as true it is that it is not always to be underftood of Men^ S 2 but 38S A Modefl plea but fometimes of Infants : and as true again it is thai fometimes it includes both.For when the children of Ifrael went into the midft of the fea upon the dry ground, (Exod.i4.22.) Were thofe children all men ? Had they no Infants among them ? Did they leave them any where behind them f I think it will not be laid. In as much then as no di- stinction is here made, it includes the In- fant as well as Me n children oflf ael . And the rather becaufe where God would have it to fignifie Men exclufively as to chil- dren , himfelf makes a reftridion. As in Exod. 12. 37. And the children of Ifrael journeyed f rem Ramefis to Succoth, about fix hundred thou/and on foot , that Were wen , be fide child* en. No diftin&ion then being made of the children into Men chil- dren, and Infant children, it is by Analogy of Scripture, as well as Judgment of Rea- fon to be underftood of both.And if it be to be underitoodof both, then what right the men had to Baptifm by this Text, the In- fants had the fame, and were to be baptized for the recaiffion of fins, and reception of the Holy Ghoft as well as they. And admit, we fay, ^0/*, zndjow children, docs intend the then frefent fern, and their yofterity ^ yet &re none can think the Apoftle meant elm the promife did belong to their pofterity " " ©nely, for Infants Saptifm. 389 onely , and not to their prefent children alfo. For why fhould it belong to thofe that after fhould be their children, and not to thofe that then were ? Why fhould thefe be skipt over and the other taken in ? And would not their after children be once in a ftate of infancy as well as their prefent I Would they not be children before they could be men ? And at what period of their age muft their right to the pomife firft com- mence f When muft they begin to be re- ceptive of the Holy Ghoft ? Here's no re- ftri&ion or limitation made as to times, any more then as to perfons - r to (hew chat both then, and afterward, to all that were , of fhould be their children, as foon as ever, and as long as ever any fhould be in that re- lation, the promife did belong. §. 7. Again, admit we interpret the children as meaning onely fuch of their chil- dren, whether then or after, as were in that capacity that the perfons then prefent with the Apoftles, and to whom St. fmrfpake, were : dill the bufinefs will be done, and ef- fectually. For St. Peter fpake to that whole multitude that was come together upon thenoife of what was happened unto the Apoftles, And to them he faid, be bafti- S 3 zxi 390 A Modejl Plea zed every one of yon. So then every one of the then prefent multitude was capable of baptifm. Now is it imaginable that fo great, and fo confufed a multitude coming together on a fudden accident, could confift all of perfons qualified for age and under- Handing in principles of Chriftianity, ac- cording to the Antipaedobaptiftical meafures of capability to receive baptifm ? What t were they all Adult perfons ? no children .' no infants, at leaft of three, four , five, or fix years old, among them . ? We may make an eitimateof the matter by what we daily fee amongft our felves on like occafions. Where is it pofiible to find a Fair, or Mar- ket, or other folemn convention of any re- mark in which fome of age under the An- tipaedobaptifts ftandard of capacity for ba-' ptizing fhall not be immixed ? efpecialJy if that convention be fudden, and tumultuary, as this was, when a whole Town flocks to- gether, as when a fire happens, or any fray is fought, or game is plaid, or fhow is feen. What running is there on fuch occafions of mothers, and fervants after their children, to fecure them from the injuries of the mul- titude, and fave them from being trodden under foot ? And we can imagine nothing lefs then a miracle in it if this affembly were not for Infants Baptijm. 39* notfuch. And if fuch it were, then what would we have more than an exhortation of the Prince of the Apoftles with the concur- rence of all his Coapoftles to fuch a multi- tude to be baptized every one of ihitn I What is this leis than a Precept for Infants baptifm, And though none of them were fucklings,yet if any of them were Infants (& infancy isaftate of fome latitude) though able to run about and play, yet unable ra- tionally to profefs repen- tance towards Cjod^ and Confeifion of faith tovtArds onr Lord Je- Faith fct forth by fus Cbnfl, the cafe is all *™^ s >/ nno one as to the difference be- ' °* ^' tween us and the Antipx- dobaptifts, and Infants baptiftn will hence be eftablifhed. §. 8. Yea, but the fe words arefpoken to perfons capable of repenting. And they onely are bidden to be baptized, who are capable of fo doing. $. 9. I anfwer, Firft it is plain the words were fpoken to a confufed multi- tude-, and it cannot be proved that there were none in it but fuch as were fo capable ; no demonftration can be made of it 5 thac there were.no Infants mixed with it. And S 4 there* 3 pi A Modeft plea therefore when the Apoftle fays to that multitude, be baptized every one of you^ it cannot be proved that he bad thofe onely of them to be baptized, which were capable of repenting. $. iO. Secondly, the words were fpoken of Perfons capable of receiving the Holy Ghoft : but their children were capable of that : and therefore of baptifm the means to make them partakers thereof. And fure their inability to repent, could not render them incapable, unlefs they had been per- fons that * needed repen- * f %y $ cf tance, and of whom it had *yvH*t£ii&fn- been required that they ****!'> rii ™ (hould repent. Tis hard- «*»«**»*" heartednefs fure, and that «tt'ct>9 'wov. Greg, , . , , > r Naz. Orat. 40. p. t0 a hl g h de g ree > f °r wanc 6$S.Edit.Farif. of that duty which they have not need nor ability to perform, to deprive them of that bene- fit which they have need of, and capabi- lity to receive $ to deny them the means of being made partakers of the Holy Ghoft, who as they do not ad: repentance, fo they need not to repent • and need not to repent becaufe they ad no fin. for Infants Baptifm. 393 $. 1 1 . Thirdly , the Reafon inducing the Jews to be baptized, is applied to their children as well as to themfelves •, which were needlcfs , if their children were not capable of bapiiz ; ng, as well as themfelves. Be baptized every one of you. Why? For the promife is made to you and to your children. No need of mentioning the childrens right to the Promife, if that did not give them a right to the Means. The Argument as applied to the Parents lies thus. If the promife belong to you, then the means. But the former does belong to you. Therefore the latter. And there- fore be baptized, which is the means, that you may receive the Holy Ghoft, which is- the Promife. And lies it not juft fo as ap- plied to their Children ? If the promife be- long to your Children, then the means alfo belongs to them. But the Promife belongs to them •, for it is made to them* as well as unto you. Therefore the means- alfo belongs to them. And therefore let your children have the means, that they may not want the grace, let them be bapti- zed that they may receive the Holy Ghoft. $. 12 Again, that which he would' have them baptized for, namely remiiuojv S 5 of 3P4 A Mode(t Plea of fins, is fufficiently I hope proved to be needful for children as well as parents. And where there is the fame reed , why fhould we not think he defigned the fame help? When he bad the Parents be bapti- zed for the remiflion of fins, can it be thought his meaning was that the children ihould rather go without remiflion , than have baptifm ? as if he had fome compaf- fion indeed for the parents, but none for the children. §. 13. But if he meant their children as well as themfelves fhould be baptized , why did he not fay, Be baptized both you and your children , but onely be baptized your felves, without any mention of their children. I anfwer, It was needlefs fo to fay, becaufe as one that well understood the CfttHus of that people, he knew that they would look upon their children as heirs of thepromife, as well as themfelves, and fo to be as capable of, and to have as good right to the means, that would make them parta- kers of the promife, as themfelves ^ and becaufe he intended particularly to urge that seafon for their baptizing, which would be as appliable to their children as to themfelves r and which they accor- dingly,, for Infants Bapifm. 395 dingly, obferving the cu- He that would fee ftom of their nation to this Texr further cncurnofe, and baptrze ^SJJSfc the children as well as pa- Nathaniel ste- rents, would apply unto pben's Precept for them . the Baptifm of In- - fants.. $. 14. And thus I have (hewn the Pra&iceof this Church to baptize Infants not to be inconfiitent with that Article of the Church which is urged againft it. And- i hope I have fufficiently anfwered the An- tipaedobaptifts Arguments againft the I aw* fulnefs of Infants baptifm, and defended it againft them , CHAP; 3P6 A Modtft Pita CHAP. XXXVI. A Reply to an Anfwer made by H. D. to the Objection from the no exprefs Com- mando* Sxample in Scripture . 95, 96. Having my fclf with others, made this Obje&ion, and finding nothing replied by Mr. wills to this Anfwer made thereto, 1 think it convenient to take away the force thereof by the enfuing Reply. And firft I fay , that the Allegation that Mar j and other Women were gathered to- gether, Atts 1. 14 r will not prove that there is- exprefs example for womcns recei- ving the Lords Supper* For though the Apoftles continuing with one accord in prayer and /application with, the women^ and Mary the Mother of Jefus be mentio- ned there,, yet is no mention there made of their continuing, or fo much as being with them at the Sacrament of the Supper of the Lord. Nor is it there, or any where, ex- prefly faid, that thefe women together with the 39$ A Mo deft plea the reft of the Difciples were altogether in one place, and continued ftedfaftly in the ApofUes Doftrine, and Fellowfhip, and breaking of Bread, and Prayer It is faid indeed , Adts r. i 5 . That in thofe days Peter flood up in the mid ft- of the Difciples. But how does it appear, that any Women were among them at that Af- fembly ? They are not mentioned. And the word uclZktcov Difciples, does not neceiTa- rily by the force of its literal import imply them.For that is the proper word {ox male or kt-diftifles-jhzxt are two other words U&M- ?fi*> and -wLtoTeU for female or fhe-difch pies ; and if the fhe-difciples had been inten- ded, why was not one of the words pro- per for them ufed to include them ? But further the Apoftles addrefs is expreily to juMj and not to women. His words are not fo much as A/p^/ aAk^I, which might be thought to take in the women, but «^Ve. ticfrAQoi men ( in a word whofe literal im- port excludes Women) and brethren. So that uniefs by Men and f Brethrenmui\ be meant ( and expreily too, or elfe all is nothing ) women andfifters here will beno room for the women here. Again in Ads 2.1. Thy that were Ml with one accord in one place, are mentioned in a word of the mafculine gender, E#*ww.. So for Infants Baptifm. 399 So in ver. 2. &9fatw< So in ver.l. to**if. So in ver. 4. tLmvtu and a*-*** again. So in ver. 7. «ttf**r. 13. lAipi&fititQt. So in ver. 15. »w/ again. So in ver. 37, aW/s* *«&*. v. 47. I might add that its being faid, that all that Believed were together, does not prove, that the whole multitude of believers men and women were always all together, never a- funder, tut all, in all places, and at all times , and in all actions , ftill together. hm Tvctv^o will not enforce that. I might add alfo, that it is not demon- ftrable, that the treakjng of bread here is infallibly meant of the Holy Sacrament, for fome undcrftand it otherwife, though it is ordinarily fo underflood. And then where 's all the force of the Argument from Exam- ple gone? Nothing here faid by H. D> has proved it. And much of the fame rate is the proof for Command, from 1 Cor. 11.28 Let a man examine him j "elf \ and fo let him eat. Here, faith H. 2>. the Greek word flgnir fietha man or woman, the word "isav^co^Q- a word of the common gender, as appears 1 Tim. 2.4,5. There is one Mediator ke~ trrixt God and Alan and Woman. To which! Reply y Admitting the word AVr for Infms Bapifm. 401 &0fflMsr©- to be,as he faith, of the common gender, and that whileft it continues un- determined to either fex by any diftinguifh- ing note, it may be allowed to comprehend bothfexes in it (as in 1 Tim. 2. 5. where we have M?& pofe. And now having (hewed that there is no proof from either the Example or Com- mand produced by H. D. from Scripture, for womens admillion to the Sacrament of the Lords Supper, I may conclude, that the proof for Infants Baptilm is as good as for womens Communion , and wi(h it might ( as &. D. faith it (hall ) faffice. CHAP. for Infants Baptifm. 403 CHAP. XXXVII. The Ccnclufion of this 'Difcottrfe with a Reprehtnfion } Cantion 7 and Exhort a- tun. tf.i.'TpHe remaining part of this Dif- X courfe , wherein I will not be long, fhail be fpent in a threefold addrefs by way of Reprchenfion , Camion , and Exhortation : Refrehtnfion of fuch as ba- ptize not their Infants; Caution againft the feduftions of Antipaedobaptifts •, and Exhortation to the baptizing of Infants. f\ 2. And firft, if it be fo that little children are to be fuffered to come to Chrift, and ought not to be hindred from coming to him, then do they deferve a fharp rebuke, that will not fuffer them to come,but hinder their coming. Hath Chrifts fo much tendernefs of heart towards your Infants hardened your own hearts againft them ? What a cruelty is this to them, to debar them from , and deprive them of, that Remedy for their native Infirmity, which the Phyfician of fouls hath provi- ded 404 A Mode [I Plea ded for them ! Do ye love to fee them wallowing in the blood of their nativity , unwafhed therefrom in the Laver of Re- generation ? Is natures filth fo amiable in the eye of any pretending to be Chri- ftian ? What a prefumptuoufnefs is this in you to let them live, and venture their dying, in a damnable eftate , And if they be not damned, they have more to thank the mercy of their God, then the care of their Parents -, they might have been dam- ned for ail you , you refolved to venture both theirs, and your own damnation too, rather than have them baptized , though you knew baptifm to be the means , the onely ordinary means there is, whereby they m«ght be faved. What Ihall I call it in you > pride ? or perverfenefs f that you fo contumacioufly and contumelioufly oppofe and confront your private novel conceit, to the judgment and pradice of Chrifts whole Catholick Church. Yea, what is it ? crofs-grainednefs or rebelli- oufnefs againft the Lord Chrift himfelf, to have no regard to his word , no re- fped to his reafon, but oppofing your re- folution againft his reafon, and your will againft his word, to hinder little children from coming to him , and forbid their coming , though he hath (aid, Suffer the little for Infants Baftijm. 405 little children to 'come unto me? and forbid them not, §. 3. Secondly, are little children to be differed to come to Chrift f and ought they not to be forbidden coming to him > then , my Brethren , beware of giving ear to the contrary Infufions of Antipacdobaptiftical Seducers. O let no man whifper into you any dodrine, that contradi&s the Command of Chrift, difa- grees with the Inftitution of Chrift , and crpfles the pra&ice of the Univerfal Church of Chrift. O confider not what they fay now, but what Chrift fo long ago ha:h faid, and let his word be of more prevalency with you, than the words of any heretical Seducer. O regard not what they do now, but what the Church of Chrift hath ever done, and let her judgment be of more power with you, than the Opinion of any Schifmatical Separatift. O think not that an upftart generation of men not heard of in the world till many hundreds of years -after Chriftianity had been planted and fet- led in the world, are the onely men in the world that have the priviledge of difcerning the truth. But ftandye in the ways and fee, find ask^ for the old faths, where u the good way , and wall^thercin, and ye Jhall find r<$ for your fouls, Jer.6\ 16. 40 6 A Mode ft Plea §. 4. Laftly, are liule Children to be fuffered to come to Chrift ? and ought not iheir coming to be forbidden I Suffer then, 1 befeech you , Brethren , a word of Ex- hortation. Be perfwaded to bring, andfuf- fer your little children to come to Chrift. Do ye not fee Chrift calling little children to him f And how can ye then forbear bringing them unto him } Do ye not hear liim pronouncing them fuch as the kingdom of Heaven confiftech of I and how can ye then any longer forbear entring them into his kingdom ? Do ye not obferve him com- manding that little children be fuffered to come to him ? And how can ye then have the hearts to hinder them from coming to him ? Ofuffer little children to go to their Savi- our, who hath his arms wide open to re- ceive them! O forbid not Infants coming to Jefus, who hath his hands ftretched out to blefs them ! O bring your children, O carry your Infants to Chrift, who for their falyation did himfelf become an Infant, and .pafs through theftate of Childhood. Suf- fer them to be made partakers of his grace ■ by being baptized with water, who, that they might be made partakers of his glory, was baptized with blood. Confider the Benefit your children may have by Baptifm, and let that move yo.u to have them baptized. Con- for Infants BAftifm* 4°7 Confider the Need your Children have of Baptifm , and let that excite you to their baptizing. Confider your Childrcns Ca- fablenefs for Baptifm , and let that per- fwade you to baptize them. What (hall I fay more .? Confider your Childrens Right to Baptifm, and let that prevail with you not to fuffer them to go unbaptized. Shall the Conftitution of this particular Church be of no force to move you . ? Shall the Traclice of the Catholick Church have no power to work with you - ? Shall the Tra- dition of the zApoftles of Chrift be of no moment to induce you . ? Yea , (hall the Inftitmion of Chnft himfelf have no pre- valency in it to perfwade you ? To con- clude , if not out of fenfe of your chil- drens mifery, yet out of confeienceofyour own duty . if not , that you may fave your Children, yet that you may not damn * your felves =, if not out . o/regard to'cte Autho- *> $f f ft w w T A Toft/crip. Aking notice of fome attempts made by H. D. to take away the ftrength of the Argument from EcclefiaBick. Tra- dition, and Ca:bolicl^Prattice y by decry- ing the Perfons of four or five of the earlieft Witneffes we have thereof as erroneous, or their Writings as fpurious and fuppofi- tkious, I think fit here to fpeak foraething in vindication of them, which I could not fo conveniently infert into and interweave with that part of my Difcourfe, where their Teftimonies were appealed unto. And firft in general, I cannot but think it very unreafonabie, that Perfons and Wri- tings generally received for Genuine and Orthodox in thofe things, wherein they did anciently agree with the Catholick Church fliould, for the upholding of any modern Party in their differences from the Catholick Church, be thrown by , as erroneous and Heteredox Perfons , and as Fabulous, and 4lo Paftfcript. Fi&itious Writings. For if to fay fuch an Author was Erroneous in his judgment or pra&ice, and held or did forae things, which any now, through prejudice and prepo fife f- ifion, rather than any juft reafon, not know- ing the true ground and genuine original thereof, (hall call erroneous or fuprfiitious^ or that he was I Famr for Antichnfi ', and that the my fiery of iniquity did worl^ ftrmgly in him, though a ConfefTor of, though a Martyr for Chrift, be enough to t>low away his Credit, and blaft his Repu- tation, and take away all Authority from his Teftimony in any cafe of Difference , which a private Pcrfon or Party hath with theCatholick Church about matters of Do- ctrine, Worfliip, or Difcipline • if to fay any Writing of any Father or Ecclefiaftick Author is fupfofithiom or corrupted in any point of prefent difference, without demon- ftrable proof that it is fo in it felf, or was fo efteemed and accounted in the Church, be- fore the arifing of that difference, be enough to take away the Credit of all teftimony gi- ven by that writing, What Authors, what Writings fhail we have left unqueftioncd to appeal unto for teftimony to the Truth, and fupport of Religion ? For how many muft Ibe laid! by, or fhrewdly purged by the Pa- pifis for being in their fenfe guilty of He- refie? Poftfcript. 4ii refie ? How many by the Proteftants for fufpicion of Popery ? How many by thofc who are for Epifcopacy, as favouring Pref- bycery and the pretended Difcipline ? Hour, many by the Presbyttrians and Indepen- dents as for afTerting Epifcopacy and the Hierarchy ? How many by the Anabaptist for proving Infants Baptifm ? How many by the Quakers for vindicating the Scri- ptures and Tradition . ? How many by the SocinUns for holding the Deity of Chrift, and the Holy Ghoft, and their Unity with the Father. And how many by the Orthodox Chriflians for countenancing So- cinianifm or Snthnfiafm t How many by the Calvinifts for being Armiman?2ind ho^ many by the Arminians for being Calvini- fUcal? Where (hall we have a Father left?, where (hall we have a Writing left ? whert (hall we have a Council left, that muft not upon the differences of fome or other of the Parties, becafhired, and laid by as an un- faithful!, and an unfufficient witnefs in the cafe ? and then whatfhali we have left to vindicate our Religion and Faith againfc fewfy Ttirkj y and Pagans withall? who will credit that Religion which isprofeffed by fuch erroneous and fuperftitious Perfons? who will believe that Faith, that is delivered T 2 and if n Pojifeript. and taught in fuch forged and corrupted wri- tings ? who will receive any writings for the word of God, upon the teftiraony of fuch fallacious and deceitful men? Thus fiiall the whole concerns of Chriftianity be facrificed to the intereft of a Party, o tell it not in Gath, fnblijb it not in the ftreets ef Afllkelon, left both the daughters of the sircumcifed rejoyce^nd the daughters of the Mncircvmcifed too triumph. Secondly in particular, if the Author of the Eceleftafiick^ Hierarchy were preten- ded by us to be that Dionyfim the Arec- pagite, thatlived in the A pottles da< s, much of what is alledged might perhaps really lie againft him. But when his time is laid much lower, even about the third Century, there will be no reafon for fuch hideous out- cry of horrid cheat, as is made againft him. For it being queftioned (as Dr. Hammond informs us*) about the * Dr. Hammond year 420, whether thefe Jfrtre of the were the Genuine Works Japt. of Infants, rf ^ ^^ ^ ^ V Theodoras Presbyter al- ledging the. -Arguments on both fides , it rauft needs follow that he muft be an Au- thor before that time , and in all probabi- lity force considerable time before that. Whence Pofifcrift. 41? Whence Dr. Hammond notoriety faith of him hirafelf *, that he is noc to be contemned in the o- * Dr. Hmmoni pinion of Other Dodors, h Confirmation*, though D*Xeus rclifh him *■ u § l0 -M*- not, as being near upon e- ^ • alfo tells us * what Mr .Ca- g^ t §. 45 , faubons opinion was of him, namely that he was Script or antiqui/* fimus & el o gantijfimH4 } a very ancient and moft elegant writer. And it doth not fol- low that his writing was falfe and forged becaufe queftioned. For then forae books of Holy Scripture will come under fufpi- cion, whofe Authenticknefs was for fome time doubted of, if yet they pafs for current with all. For what Hyginm f who died a Martyr about the year 158) faith, Dr. Hammond tells us it is affirmed by Platina out of the ancient Dr. mm. of Inf,. Records. And though the Bapt.§. 42.43. words alledged from the Author of the Conftitntions were not writ- ten in the Apoftles times by Clemens Roma- nm^ yet he faith there is fufficient reafon to allure us that they were very ancient ^ and the Teftimony of a Perfon of his Learning, T 3 Judg- 414 Poftfcript. Judgment, and Integrity is very confidera- ble with unbias'd perfons. Then for the Refponfes afcribed to Juflin Martyrtf they fhould not be his,yet being acknowledgedly a very ancient piece they are neverthelefs a confiderable teftirao- ny for the Antiquity of Infants Baptifm. And a fufpicion of their Interpolation can- not take away their Authority , unlefs it could be proved , that they were interpo- lated in this part, or a fufpicion of it had been flarted before this controverfie. And it is obferved, that even in fuftin Martyrs Dialogue with Trjpho the Jew, there is a paffage that hath a favourable afpedt on In- fants Baptifm. Where, faith he*, And t we y who through him are !*Kt»tm*, wV©" hv . T 4 Jjg 7 ^---Judin Mar- tyr Dialog, cum Trypb. pag. 160. B. C 416 Toftfcrift. by him that rofe from the dead, hath he not a kind afped on Infants baptifm ^ Fairly intimating ( by ex- preffing the time of Cir- cumcifion the eighth day ) that our Circumcifion , which is baptifm, fhould agree with that which ty- pified it, fo far at lead as to be fufceptible by Infants even of eight days old ; younger than which JFidus the Presbyter , becaufe of that law of circumcifion , thought they ought not to be baptized, though C7- prian fhew'd him, that himfelf,and a whole Coun- cil were of another mind, even that they might bt baptized fooner. And that he had fo is the more pro- bable in regard Greg. Na- z,iayz,ene f gives the Cir- cumcifion of the JewiOi Infants on the eighth day for a reafon why the In- fants of Chriftians fliould in cafe of danger be ba. ptized even fo early , as whileft they are in fen- fible Cypian, lib. 3. Ep. 8. ^ ATSAesu. Kau tvtx hoy®- v- mv n hy.'Tvtv.fj.i- c-ukvn. Gr.Naz. Or at. 4q. p. 658. A. B. Pojlfcript. 4 1 j fible of either the want or having of grace , by the want,or having of baptifni. To proceed to rig en •, if he were as perhaps he was not, fo very Heretical and defperately Erroneous in his own judg- ment as is pretended, yet this doth not foU low, that he muft be alfo infincere, and mendacious in his report of the Churches Practice. Js it impofiiblc for a man that is erroneous in fomething , to fpeak true. in any thing? If fo, the truth it felf will have few witnefles to it, but be well.neer left to ftand and fall by its felf. Had Origtn been of. no Authority in the Church, fure.St.H**- rome would never have appealed to his judgment, in the cafe of fo high a concern, as whether the Hebrew Books of the Bible had been falfificd by the Jews or no, faying ** r it\ any man doubt of that, * j^ d p aliqnh py^fidiatOrigifiem^hihim dixcrit . Hebrnos hear Or'wn* &c. - libr ° s poflea a Ju- *; dxis ejfe {rtfatoj % AudUt Griginem -, quid in oct&vo volumine exploit tiomm Efaia? bm rcjpondett. quaftiuncuU : quod nunquamVeminzs <$> Jpoftoli, fl«i extern criming arguunu in ScrihU & Pbarifais , de hoc ctimine , quod er at maximum rcticuiffent, U.Hier. /. 3. Com." mnt< in Efeiam, up, '6, Torrid, CiL] 5 . ■ Ti$- Kit 41 8 Foftfcrift. But we have not Origens Original of his Commentaries on the £p. to the Romans, but Ruffinus's Tranfiation. No matter, fo the Tranfiation be right. But Ru§ms ad- ded , and alter 'd at his pleafure, fo that if Era/mus fay true, you know not when you read Origen y and when Rujfinw. Then it cannot be known, but that what we read in him touching Infants Baptifm is his own. And being taken fo to be by all not con- cerned to oppofe it, it ought to pafs for his, imlefs the contrary could be proved. And fuppofe it were not his , but Ruffinus's ; yet ftill is that a good evidence for the Age he lived in ^ and that was pretty early up towards the ApoftlesTimes, being confef- fedly in the Fourth Century. But Ruffinas was a very bad man. Perhaps not all out fa toad', as his birter adverfary St. Hierom Kiakeshim. And may not abad man fpeak truth > Had he fpoken untruth in this cafe, why was not his falfhood detected in the times he lived in I why did not Hierom a- mongft all the reft of his accufations charge this upon him? that he made Origen fay^ ( 1. 5. in Rom. c. 6.) that the Church re- ceived from the Apoftlts a, tradition to give baptifm even to Infants , -when as Or igetk fei4 go fkh thing ? 'Tis plaia he had no- thing Poftfcrift. 4*9 thing to fay, becaufe he faid nothing, who had will enough to incline him, and paflion enough to provoke him, to fay all he could. Yea, who fometimes quarrels with Rujfrnm * for his overmuch fidelity intranHatingfomeof Eu- * em utiqne ftould move >MMm » J *£&ft£. falfihe 0r*f <» » this place ? re pm i^rint ? V. How came he concerned to Hieron. ad Avi- make any fuch Interpola- turn. Tom. z. Col* tion? what advantage to Z1 r s A - B > Fau 7 mU , or any party , «1>T, could he intend herein ? ^ fpMtu-Stntio- But what if, after all this, commutatis> qua that piece of Origin on fciebasdifplicHurA Rm . were tranflated by toig^jj^ St. Htcromhmktf, and W,/ ™ mi ffi : this be owned by him m jj M # m jadens h ; s Epiftle to Htracliw , in Jfolopa quafi nrefixt before the Com- Pamphili, g«ci & men*- 4*o in OrigemV why then all the duft about Ruffimts his corrupting of Origen ia this particular vanifhes into fmoke , and we have St. Hieroms Authority as Dr. Hammond faith to fecure us that thefe are Origens words. And that Origens words they are f Melan- Uhon doth expreily fay. And laftly , why Origen. fhould be fo much as fuf- pe&ed to be corrupted ia this Place, unlefs in fome other of his writings he had declared himfelf to the contrary, which I fee not pretended, isnoeafiething to fay ^ and the fuggeftioa of it is nothing elfe, but a miferable fhift of perfons enflaved to an Hypothecs, and refolved to fay any thing, how irrational and groundlefs foever, for the maintaining of it. And though this place were laid by,, as likjewife that of his ixx Poflfcript. 421 in Lcvlt. yet whileft his des pcccati p* pet . 14 Homil. on Luke of *Pf*& Ipiritum n.- >j a u • abotere deberent. unqueftiond Auihonty mc funt Qri _ fhall be extant, there wili nis verba, in pu be a witnefs. of Origens to £*0 mrumpe te- be produced for Infants ft*t»r , & baptfc Baotifm *' r i "/'"'"j ^ » a P» im - ctflftari m pet bdpttfmum remif- fiontm peccati erigjnalk , hoc eft , reconcilim eos Dee, Melan&h.. Loc. Com.de Baptifmo. Laftly for Cyprian -his not urging it as an Apoftolkal Tradition or Precept doth not prove it was none. However his delivering his Judgment for Infants baptiftn is a furc evidence, that he thought neither Scripture precept, nor Apoflles practice, nor Church Tradition was againfl it. And it cannot be thought a private opinion, which was fo early concluded in a Council, of no fewer than 66 Bifliops. And though H. D* meets with no fuch Council, nor can tell where it was held, yet St. AugHftine doubtkfs was fatisfied concerning the truth of it ( and St. Hhrom too ) or elfe he would never have appealed to its Authority in the cafe* Nor does St. Cyprians mentioning it to be defined in a Council prove it no Apoftolkal Tradition,becaufe it was delivered for an A* poftolical tradition before that Council. Nor was 422 Poftfcript. was it properly Infants Baptifra that was defined in that Council , but whether In- fants nvght be baptized before the eighth day. Whether the grounds upon which that Councils Conclufion was grounded y wear weaJ^ and frivolous, as they are con- fidently enough faid'to be, is not now un- der my coniideration (though to wifer perfons than I they may , for ought I know , feem ftrong and weighty V but whether they did fo conclude or no, which fo good a witnefs as St. Cyprian is fuf- ficient to prove. Nor do I find it fo much conti adi&ed by his great Mailer Tertul* Ban r whom he fo much reverenced , who difpu- inf. Bapr. Par. 2, ted indeed againft the ha^ chap. 7. ftening, but notagainft the lawfuinefs of Infants baptifm , to which difputation I have given an Anfwer in part, and Mr. wills more fully. And therefore I /hali rather believe St. Cyprian himfeif declaring himfelf to be for Infants Baptifm^ then Baronins, if he affert,or fuggeft,that liewasagainftit. And if other things have been fathered •on Cyprian, yet till that Epiftle of his to \Fidx* be demonftrated to be fpurious, which Ptftfcrift. 4*3 which, H. D. doth not tell us is yet done, no not by Daille himfelf, I ftiall pre- fume it is his own. And well may, having it own'd for his by two fo early and emi- nent Authors as St. ^ugnfiine , and St. Hierom •, \ the former of which in his Epiftle to j Beam quidem Hierom appeals to it ^ * the Cyprianus non a- iatter in his third book a- u i u ° d decrctm - • a l ™ i condens novum , gainft ihe to fey , or think of fo pious 424 Poftferift. pious a perion and eminent a Martyr ) but private opinions ( as Tertullians, and Gr. < 2{az,ianz,ens for the delay of Infjnts Ba- ptifm are faid to have been ).. which, if no worfethan that of the Churches being foun- ded upon Peter , and that fprinkjing might ferve in ftead of baptizing ( in both which I can aflure the Reader he hath good, com- pany) may prove not to.deferve fo heavy a cenfure, nor he for them to be adjudged a Quotable fattorfor Antichrift, and one in whom the my ft try of iniquity* did ftronglj work^i which is a character ftrangely incon- fiftent with that eftimate that by the Catho- lickChurch has been made of him,both in the times he lived in, and in thofe that fuccee- dcd • as ; may appear by what G>. Na- z,ianz,en faith in his Oration of him •. and what Bar omits and others record concern- ing him j in memory of whofe pious life, and glorious death Temples were built , an Alrar erefted , and a Feitival obferved. And this with men of Reafon and Mo- defty may fuffice to have been faid in Vindi- cation of thofe Primitive Witneffles,, . and their Teftimonies, He that is nox fatisfTed herewith may find more for. his fatisfa&ion mMr.Wt/Is of inf. Bapt. Part, 2. ck 3. p.,i.Z5>&c> One Foftfcrip. 425 One thing more I (hall beg the favour of faying, and then conclude the Readers trouble • and that is, that / have net urged all the Arguments that are, or might be, infilled on in this difpute : fo that if all I have faid on thefe grounds fhould chance to fignifie nothing, yet dill is the caufe nei- ther dcfperate, nor deplorable- there being behind Referves of other Auxiliary forces for its fuccour and fupport. But why then did I not infill on them ? Partly becaufe I thought what / have faid to be em ugh , and was loth to be troublefome with more : and partly becaufe thofe ^Arguments have already Mr. BAxter, Ste- been managed by other pbens, Sydenham, Writers with great djli^ &ree 7 IViUs, dec. gence anjj dejcterjty * fo that it feemed needlefs for me to concern my felf in them. As for thofe I haveufed, they are the fame moftly that were ufed by Dr. Taylor , and Dr. Hammond •, which becaufe I thought very good , yet as de- livered by them , not fo well adapted to vulgar capacities, by reafon of the too much abfirufenefs of the language of the one, and too much floridnefs of the ftyle of the other, as to do that good on ignorant fouls ', which they intended, therefore I have fent them 4*6 fojlfcrift. them abroad again, in a vulgar drtfs, and country habit, accommodated for language and ftyle, as near as I could, and the matter would bear, to mean capacities, fo as to be intelligible by the ignoranter fort, (who have moft need of inftru&ion , as being moft liable to temptation , and whofe in- formation , convi&ion , and fatisfa&ion I have chiefly, and even almoft folely, aimed at in thefe Papers ) yet Adding withal fome things of my owiv,and fomewhat Improving what was*theirs. And if I have at any time exalted my Pen, it has been merely for the refrefhraent of fome Readers^ who would elfe have been tyred with too long a continuation of one ftrain, and that too but the dull hum of a Country drone : and for that , if it be criminous, I beg, and hope the Readers pardon. Et jam defejfns lampada trado* FINIS. A Table of the Contents. CHAP. I. THe Text. The occafion of the words. The dcttrine gathered from it, and Proved. Pag. I Cnap. 2. Of the children that are to be fuferedto come to Chrift • Infants. 4 Chap. 3. What childrin are to be fufered to come unto Chrift. 5 Chap. 4. What coming of little children unto Chrift is to be fufered. 1 2 Chap. 5. The interpretation of the Text vindicated. 20 Chap. 6. B aptifm beneficial unto children, in regard of their earlj confecration thereby unto Cjod. 26 Chap. 7. Baptifm beneficial unto chil- dren , in regard ef their being brought thereby into Covenant with God. 3 2 Chap. 8. Baptifm beneficial unto children, in regard of the Vow the J are brought un- der bj it. 37 Chap. 9. Bsptifm beneficial unto children, in The Contents. in regard of the care that by others u ta- ken of them upon it. pag. 48 Chap. 10. Baptifm beneficial unto chil- dren^ in regard of their being thereby uni- ted mtoChrift. 53 Chap. 11. Baptifm beneficial unto chil- dren, in regard of their being made there- by the children of God. 7 3 Chap. 12. Baptifm beneficial unto chil- dren^ regard of their being made thereby Heirs of Heaven. 80 Chap. 13. Baptifm beneficial unto chil- dren, in regard of their being thereby made partners of grace. 90 Chap. 14, Baptifm beneficial unto chil- dren, in regard that by it they are con- figned mto a rtfurrettion. 10$ Chap. 15. Baftifm beneficial unto chil- dren, in regard they arefavedbj it. 108 Chap. 16. Childrens need of baptifm^ in rgardof its efficacy to take off the guilt of original fin. 1 18 Chap. 17. Childrens need of baptifm, in regard of their being under the guilt of fin. 125 Chap. 18. Childrens need of baptifm fur- ther fiwvn from the confederation of thee- vil nature, and evil confequents cf origi- nal fin. 136 Chap. 19. Children* baptifm #ot to be neg- l Hred The Contents. teftcd upon prefumption that God CAn or will fave them without their being bapti- sed. Pag.i44 Chap. 20. tfoildrens need of baptifm fbewn from fix other confiderations. 151 Chap. 2 1 . Q*ldren not incapable of baptifm^ in regard of their bodily weaknefs . 1 6 1 Chap. 22. Children not incapable of ba- ptifm, in regard of their having fin in them. 168 Chap. 23. Children not incapable of ba* pifm^in regard of theimot believing. 172 Chap. 24. Children not incapable of being baptized, in regard of any thing required of them in baptifm. 184 Chap. 25. Children not incapable of ba~ ptifm by any text of Scripture that for- bids it y either dire My, or by confequence, 194 Chap. 26. Children* Right to baptifm by the confiitution of this Church, and cw ftomof the Cat holick, four ch. 219 Chap. 27. The Catholick Q>UYche$ ch- ftomto baptise Infants . 224 Chap. 28. Infants baptifm a Tradition Apoflolical. 287 Chap. 29. Infants baptifm an Apoflolical tprattice. ■> 292 Chap. 30. Childrens right to baptifm by the Inft itution of Chrifi. 303 Chap. The Contents. Chap. 31. Infants baptifm I avofuU, though there Were neither Command for it, nor Example of it. pag. 331 Chap. 32. Infants b apt i/m no addition to the Word of Cjod. The Scriptures objected oh that account confidered & cleared. 340 Chap. 33. The Scriptures filence no proof of our Saviours not commanding the ba- ptising of Infants. 368 Chap. 34. The Scriptures filence no proof of the Apoflles baptising no Infants. 375 Chap. 35. The Argument from the fixth Article of our Church anfwered. 384 Chap. 36. A Reply to an Anfwer made bj H. D. to the Objetlionfrom the no ex* prcfs Command or gxample in Scripture of W omens receiving the Lords Supper \ referring to Chap. 3 1. Sed e 9. 396 Chap. 37. The Conclufion of this Dif* courfe with a Repre hen/ion, Caution^ and Exhortation. \ 403 A Poftfcript. 409 The END. mm *** 4\ t gg ■